Actions

Work Header

On the Road!!!

Summary:

After a personal loss, Naruto hits the road in his old Jeep with no real destination-just a need to keep moving. Along the way, he picks up Sasuke, a quiet, sharp-eyed hitchhiker who seems to be carrying his own ghosts. What starts as a reluctant partnership slowly turns into something else as the miles roll by: quiet motel stops, shared silences, unexpected laughter, and the slow unraveling of guarded hearts. A story about healing, trust, and the kind of
love that finds you when you stop looking.

Notes:

Welcome to an other of my stories from our favorite couple Naruasasu.

Enjoy šŸ˜‰

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The sun hung low and heavy in the sky, casting long streaks of gold and rust across the cracked highway. Dust trailed behind the old Jeep as it pulled into a near-empty gas station, the kind of place that time had forgotten.

A rusted vending machine buzzed faintly outside, the faded signs flapping lazily in the dry wind.

Naruto stepped out of the driver’s seat, stretching his long limbs as he ran a hand through his blond hair. He was tall, lean but well-built, the kind of attractive that didn’t try too hard — sun-touched skin, deep-set blue eyes shadowed by exhaustion and something heavier beneath. Despite the road-worn clothes and dust on his boots, he carried himself with a quiet confidence, the kind that made people look twice without knowing why.

He moved toward the pump and began fueling up, eyes drifting almost absently toward a figure sitting across the lot.

A boy—no, a young man—sat slouched against a utility post in the far corner of the station. He was dressed in black, boots caked in dirt, a weathered backpack resting by his side. His face was partially obscured by a cap, but the set of his jaw, the tension in his shoulders, and the deliberate stillness in his posture all suggested someone who wasn’t just tired, but on edge.

Naruto’s gaze lingered.

The stranger wasn’t asking for a ride. He wasn’t even holding out a thumb. But there was something in the way he sat—coiled, waiting—that tugged at Naruto’s curiosity.

Or maybe his instinct.

Without really thinking, Naruto grabbed two bottles of water from the cooler inside the station, paid with a few crumpled bills, and walked toward the boy

ā€œYou heading somewhere?ā€ he asked, tossing a bottle his way.

The guy caught it one-handed, barely looking up. His face was sharp, all cheekbones and shadows, eyes dark and unreadable under the brim of his hat.
ā€œSouth,ā€ he answered, voice low, rough from disuse.

Naruto didn’t need more than that. ā€œSame.ā€
That was a lie. He didn’t have a destination. Just movement.

The guy stood slowly, slinging the bag over one shoulder. He didn’t smile. He didn’t thank him. He just walked up to the passenger side of the Jeep and waited.
ā€œI don’t talk much,ā€ he said, finally looking Naruto in the eye.

Naruto tilted his head, amused despite himself. ā€œIt's okay.ā€

He unlocked the door and slid back into the driver’s seat. The guy climbed in, closing the door with deliberate care. He sat stiffly, like someone not used to being a passenger.

Naruto didn’t ask his name. Didn’t offer his. He started the engine, threw the bottle of water into the cup holder between them, and turned the Jeep back toward the road.

The silence that followed wasn’t uncomfortable—it was heavy, yes, but not hostile. Outside, the desert rolled past in golden waves, broken occasionally by clusters of cactus or the skeletons of old gas stations and forgotten towns.
Inside the Jeep, two strangers sat side by side. One running from grief and desper. The other from something he hadn’t yet named.

Ā 

The sun had dipped below the horizon by the time Naruto pulled the Jeep into a gravel lot beside a modest roadside motel. The neon ā€œVACANCYā€ sign buzzed softly in the dark, casting flickering red light across the hood of the vehicle. It was one of those places made for transience—cheap, quiet, unassuming. No one asked questions. No one stayed long.

Naruto killed the engine and sat for a moment, hands resting on the steering wheel, listening to the Jeep tick as it cooled. Beside him, the dark-haired stranger hadn’t moved much since they left the gas station—just stared ahead, one arm resting along the door, fingers tapping a silent rhythm against his leg.

ā€œYou okay with this?ā€ Naruto asked, nodding toward the building.

The guy gave a quiet grunt. ā€œIt’s a roof.ā€
Naruto took that as a yes.

Inside, the motel’s check-in desk was empty until a tired man emerged from a back room, barely glancing at them as he handed over the key. Naruto paid in cash, asked for two beds, and didn’t bother filling out the name on the slip.

When they stepped into the room, it smelled faintly of cheap detergent and dust. The light flickered once before settling. Two twin beds, stiff and sunken. A single bathroom. Beige curtains drawn tight.

Naruto tossed his bag onto the nearest bed, then kicked off his boots with a soft sigh. His muscles ached from the drive, but it wasn’t the road that wore him down—it was everything else. The silence. The thoughts. The grief he hadn’t said aloud in weeks.

Sasuke stood in the middle of the room for a moment, like he wasn’t sure what to do next, then muttered something about needing a shower and disappeared into the bathroom. The door clicked shut. A moment later, the sound of running water filled the space.

Ten minutes passed. Then twenty. Then thirty.

Naruto lay on the bed with one arm draped over his forehead, the other resting across his chest, listening to the steady sound of the water behind the door. He wasn’t annoyed—just surprised. He hadn’t expected someone like Sasuke to take his time with something so simple. But maybe it wasn’t just about getting clean. Maybe he needed the time. To breathe. To be alone in a space that felt safe.

The water finally stopped.

When the bathroom door opened, Sasuke stepped out wearing his shirt from earlier and toweling off his damp hair. The cap was gone, revealing a mess of black strands falling over his forehead. His skin was pale, the faintest trace of pink still on his cheeks and neck from the heat of the shower.

Naruto glanced up from the bed—and froze, just for a second.
He hadn’t really looked at him before. Not like this.

Sasuke was… pretty. Not delicate, not soft—but sharp in a way that was hard to ignore.

High cheekbones, dark lashes, a mouth that stayed in a quiet frown even when relaxed. Something about him felt untouchable and unspoken, like a sketch left unfinished but already captivating.

Naruto looked away before Sasuke could catch him staring.

ā€œYou got a name?ā€ he asked casually, voice a little too calm.

Sasuke didn’t look over. Just sat on the edge of the second bed and rubbed the towel through his hair.

ā€œSasuke.ā€

Naruto blinked, lips curving slightly. ā€œCool. I’m Naruto.ā€

Silence stretched again, but it felt... different now. Less like a wall. More like a space between two people figuring out how to exist near each other.

After a while, Naruto stood and dug through his bag, pulling out a takeout container from earlier that he hadn’t touched. ā€œYou hungry?ā€

Sasuke glanced at the box, then nodded once.

They ended up on the floor, backs against the beds, passing lukewarm noodles between them with plastic chopsticks. The food wasn’t great, but it tasted better than expected.

ā€œYou don’t seem like a guy who talks to strangers,ā€ Naruto said after a while, tone light.

ā€œI don’t,ā€ Sasuke replied, not looking at him.
Naruto chuckled under his breath. ā€œYeah. I figured.ā€

They didn’t talk much after that. But something had shifted—just a little.

Notes:

Did you like this chapter? The boys talking about important stuff?

Chapter 2: Chapter 2.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The motel room was dim when Naruto woke, the air still and quiet except for the low rattle of the old A/C in the window. A strip of morning light pushed through a gap in the curtains, stretching across the floor like a lazy hand.

Naruto sat up slowly, raking a hand through his tangled blond hair. His back cracked from the stiff mattress. He rubbed sleep from his eyes, then glanced across the room.
Sasuke was awake. Fully dressed, sitting at the foot of his bed, hunched forward with his elbows on his knees, towel-damp hair falling slightly over his eyes.

He didn’t look tense, exactly—but not quite relaxed either.
There were faint shadows under his eyes, the kind that came from light sleep, not a total lack of it. He hadn’t spent the night rigid or wide-eyed—just… cautious. The way someone might be when they don’t know if they’re safe yet, but they’re willing to wait and see.

ā€œYou sleep at all?ā€ Naruto asked, his voice rough with sleep.
Sasuke nodded once. ā€œSome.ā€

Naruto didn’t press. He stood and stretched, muscles pulling tight, then reached for his hoodie.

ā€œThere’s a diner across the lot. You want food?ā€

Sasuke hesitated, then got up and grabbed his backpack.
ā€œYeah.ā€

The diner was quiet, the kind of early-morning place where the coffee was hot, the eggs were greasy, and nobody cared who you were as long as you tipped well. They slid into a booth near the window, the vinyl seats creaking under their weight.

Naruto ordered pancakes and black coffee. Sasuke went with toast and eggs, voice low but not curt. His body language was different this morning—still guarded, but less like he was waiting to be attacked. More like… he was allowing himself to exist in the space, unsure but not hostile.

They didn’t talk for a while. But it wasn’t awkward. It was that kind of silence that settles between people who are both tired, but not in a hurry.

Naruto sat back, watching cars drift past outside. When he glanced across the table.

Sasuke was looking at him.
Just a second too long.

Not glaring, not studying him like an enemy—just looking, as if trying to figure something out. His gaze flicked away the instant Naruto turned, but the shift in his posture gave him away. A flicker of something uncertain. Curious.
Naruto smirked faintly and took a sip of coffee. ā€œSomething on my face?ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer. But his shoulders didn’t tense. He just lifted a piece of toast to his mouth and looked out the window instead.

Naruto leaned his cheek into his hand, watching him a moment longer. Sasuke’s features were sharp in the morning light—elegant, even. There was a quiet stillness about him, like a storm that had passed but hadn’t yet settled.

He was definitely pretty. And Naruto wasn’t blind.

But more than that, he was... interesting.
And Naruto had always had a bad habit of chasing interesting things.

They ate without much conversation. Just two guys sharing a table in the early light, the first thread of something beginning to settle between them.

---

The road stretched out ahead in long, sun-baked lines of asphalt. They'd been driving for a few hours now, the motel already a fading memory behind them. The windows were down, warm wind threading through Naruto’s blond hair as he drove one-handed, elbow resting against the door. Sasuke sat beside him, head tilted slightly back, watching the blur of the world pass by.

The quiet between them wasn’t awkward. If anything, it felt... easy. Familiar in a way that neither wanted to examine too closely yet.

Naruto reached down and turned the volume of the music lower—not off, just soft enough that the air between them wasn’t completely silent.

ā€œY’know,ā€ he said suddenly, his voice light, ā€œyou really don’t know anything about me.ā€

Sasuke didn’t look away from the road. ā€œI’m aware.ā€

Ā 

ā€œI could be a serial killer.ā€

A beat.

Sasuke finally glanced sideways, his expression unreadable. ā€œWould be too much of a coincidence to have two in the same car.ā€

Ā 

Naruto blinked—then barked a laugh, so surprised he almost swerved off the road.

ā€œDamn, you do have a sense of humor,ā€ he said, grinning wide. ā€œCreepy. Dry. But I’ll take it.ā€

Sasuke’s mouth tugged into something that wasn’t quite a smirk, but it was close.

Naruto let the laughter fade into something quieter. He tapped his fingers against the steering wheel for a moment, then exhaled, gaze focused on the road.

ā€œMy godfather used to say I picked up strays too easily,ā€ he murmured. ā€œDogs, cats… people.ā€

Sasuke didn’t reply, but he turned slightly in his seat, just enough to let Naruto know he was listening.

ā€œI guess I’ve always been like that,ā€ Naruto continued. ā€œTrying to fix things. Or save them. Even when it wasn’t my job.ā€

His voice was calm, steady, but beneath it was a thread of something else. Regret. Maybe grief.

Sasuke watched him for a moment. His eyes weren’t soft—they rarely were—but they didn’t carry the same sharp edge as before.

ā€œYou running from something?ā€ he asked quietly.

Naruto let out a breath. ā€œSomeone. Something. Both, maybe.ā€

The road hummed beneath the tires. Trees blurred past in streaks of green and gold.

Sasuke didn’t press. He just sat with it. Let Naruto have the space.

After a while, Naruto smiled again—small this time, thoughtful. ā€œSo, what about you? I pick you up in the middle of nowhere, and you just… get in. No questions.ā€
Sasuke looked out the window again.

ā€œMaybe I’m the stray,ā€ he said.

And this time, Naruto didn’t laugh. He just looked over, gaze lingering on the profile beside him—the sharp jawline, the soft shadows under his eyes, the quiet weight of whatever Sasuke was carrying.

ā€œMaybe,ā€ he said, turning back to the road.

Ā 

They’d been driving for a few hours, cruising down endless stretches of sun-bleached highway. The Jeep rattled faintly over bumps in the road, and a half-eaten bag of cookies lay between them, along with a couple of convenience store snacks Naruto had stashed days ago. The air smelled faintly of dust, sugar, and asphalt.

Naruto spotted the overlook first—a narrow pull-off just past a bend in the road, marked by a rusted sign half-swallowed by sagebrush. A weathered wooden guardrail framed the edge, beyond which the land seemed to fall away entirely, revealing a vast desert valley sprawled out beneath them.

Without a word, Naruto slowed the Jeep and eased into the space. Sasuke didn’t ask why. He just unbuckled his seatbelt and got out, the door swinging shut behind him with a soft clunk.

The view was staggering.

Golden cliffs rose in layers to the left, like crumbling stone cathedrals, and far below, a dry riverbed snaked through the ochre floor of the canyon. Mesas dotted the horizon, their flat tops catching the dying light. The sky above was a wash of dusk: smoldering oranges, bruised violets, and the first hint of night’s blue creeping in from the east.

Naruto leaned against the front of the Jeep, arms loosely crossed, the heat of the hood still warm against his back. His gaze was distant but calm. Sasuke stood a few feet away, hands deep in his pockets, head tilted just slightly as he took it all in.

They didn’t speak for a while. The silence between them was comfortable. Easy.

ā€œUsed to ride out to places like this with my godfather,ā€ Naruto said eventually, his voice soft, his eyes still on the horizon. ā€œHe said the view always made the mess feel smaller.ā€

Sasuke made a low, thoughtful sound. Not quite agreement, but not disinterest either.

ā€œI didn’t get it back then,ā€ Naruto continued. ā€œBut now... I don’t know. Maybe he was right.ā€

The wind picked up gently, ruffling both of their hair. Sasuke didn’t move, didn’t speak—but after a long pause, he glanced sideways, watching Naruto’s profile. There was something open in the blond’s expression, something raw and honest.

ā€œYou talk about him a lot,ā€ Sasuke said, his voice low.
Naruto’s jaw ticked faintly, but he nodded. ā€œYeah. He was… everything.ā€

Sasuke didn’t press. He let the words hang there, light as ash. Words with wings, fragile enough to be lost if pushed too hard.

Naruto turned his head slightly, meeting his eyes. ā€œYou don’t say much. But you notice things.ā€

Sasuke gave a faint shrug. ā€œNot much to say.ā€

Naruto smirked, a soft, crooked thing. ā€œYou’re more comfortable in silence than anyone I’ve ever met.ā€

ā€œSilence doesn’t lie.ā€

That made Naruto still for a second. His gaze lingered on Sasuke’s face, catching the faint shadows under his eyes, the quiet tension that clung to his shoulders even at rest. There was a weariness in him that had nothing to do with the miles they’d driven.

ā€œYou ever let yourself breathe?ā€ Naruto asked, barely above a whisper..

Ā 

Sasuke blinked. Once. Slowly. But he didn’t answer.

Naruto didn’t expect him to.

Instead, he pushed off the Jeep and wandered toward the guardrail, resting both arms against the sun-warmed wood, the breeze tousling his hair as the light dipped lower.

ā€œYou hungry?ā€ he asked.

Sasuke joined him a moment later. ā€œA little.ā€

ā€œThere’s a town about forty minutes ahead. I think it’s got a halfway decent diner and a crappy motel.ā€

ā€œSounds familiar,ā€ Sasuke murmured.

Naruto chuckled, the sound warm. ā€œYeah, well. We’re building a routine.ā€

Sasuke’s mouth twitched—almost a smile. It barely registered, but Naruto saw it. And for the first time since this strange trip began, he realized maybe it wasn’t just about running away from something.

Maybe it was about finding something. Or someone.

By the time they rolled into the next town, night had fully taken hold. The roads shimmered faintly from residual heat, and neon signs flickered in sleepy pulses. It was bigger than the last few stops—wide streets, old buildings still in use, and people walking in and out of corner stores and late-night cafĆ©s. It felt… lived in.

Naruto parked the Jeep in front of a squat diner called Rosie’s, the sort of place that had probably looked exactly the same for fifty years—curved windows, chrome trim, red neon buzzing like a lazy cicada. Through the glass, yellow light spilled across linoleum floors and cast long shadows behind booths.

Sasuke hesitated before stepping out. His hand hovered on the door handle for a second too long.

Naruto caught it, didn’t comment. ā€œCome on. I smell bacon. And hope.ā€

Inside, the air was warm and smelled like old coffee, butter, and nostalgia. The waitress barely looked up from her crossword as she gestured them to sit wherever they liked. Naruto chose a corner booth, deep enough to feel tucked away from the world. They slid in across from each other, and the vinyl let out a tired squeak under their weight.

ā€œI’m ordering pancakes,ā€ Naruto said immediately, flipping his menu over like it owed him money. ā€œI don’t care what time it is.ā€

Sasuke raised a brow, then looked down at his own menu, just to keep his hands busy. ā€œYou always eat like this?ā€
ā€œComfort food is a love language,ā€ Naruto replied. ā€œAnd I’m multilingual.ā€

That actually got a small sound from Sasuke—a faint exhale that could’ve passed as a laugh if you weren’t paying attention. When the waitress came around, Naruto went through his pancake order like a man on a mission. Sasuke ordered a grilled cheese and black coffee, eyes mostly on the table.

The food came fast, served with no fanfare. Sasuke picked at his sandwich in small, deliberate bites, while Naruto practically inhaled the first pancake like he was making up for lost time.

They ate in silence for a while, the kind of quiet that felt like an agreement more than an absence.
Then, without warning, Naruto leaned back in the booth and said, ā€œWhy are you out here?ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. He reached for his coffee, fingers curling around the chipped mug. His shoulders shifted slightly, as if bracing.

ā€œNeeded space,ā€ he said, finally.
Naruto studied him for a long beat. The way Sasuke’s eyes didn’t quite meet his.

The quiet tension in the way he sat. His words were true—but they weren’t all true.

Naruto didn’t push, not exactly. But his voice softened. ā€œSpace’s a good start. But I don’t think that’s all you needed.ā€

Sasuke’s gaze flicked up, sharp for a second—but not defensive. More like he’d been seen and wasn’t sure how to feel about it.

ā€œWhat else do you think I needed?ā€ he asked, guarded.

Naruto shrugged, like he wasn’t about to say something heavy. ā€œA reason to keep moving. Something that feels like forward, even if you’re not sure where it leads.ā€

Sasuke stared at him. Not hostile. Just… processing.

ā€œI don’t ask to pry,ā€ Naruto said, voice a little quieter now. ā€œBut I’ve seen that look before. In the mirror. In people I used to talk to when they were past the point of no return.ā€
ā€œYou a shrink or something?ā€ Sasuke asked, almost dry.

Naruto gave a short laugh. ā€œNah. Criminal investigator. Homicide. Still deciding if that’s as depressing as it sounds.ā€

Something changed in Sasuke’s posture. He wanted to leave—but he didn’t. He sat back, looked Naruto over again with a different kind of attention. Like he was reassessing something.

ā€œI figured you were a cop,ā€ he said eventually. ā€œYou drive like one.ā€

Naruto blinked, then grinned. ā€œWhat the hell does that mean?ā€

ā€œToo careful. Too controlled. Like you're always watching everything.ā€

Naruto raised his glass in mock salute. ā€œCaught me.ā€

They lapsed into another silence—but it was fuller now. More alive.

After a moment, Sasuke asked, ā€œYou always pick up strangers?ā€

ā€œOnly the ones who look like they haven’t eaten in two days,ā€ Naruto replied easily. Then added, quieter, ā€œAnd who look like they’re running from something they can’t carry alone.ā€

Sasuke’s mouth twitched—like he almost wanted to argue, but didn’t have the strength.

ā€œYou don’t ask a lot of questions for a detective,ā€ Sasuke said after a pause.

ā€œDidn’t think you’d answer.ā€

Another pause. Sasuke leaned back again, studying Naruto with a level of openness he hadn’t shown before.

ā€œYou’re not what I expected,ā€ he admitted.
Naruto raised a brow. ā€œWhat’d you expect?ā€

ā€œI don’t know. Louder. Dumber.ā€

Naruto laughed. ā€œI am loud.ā€

ā€œNot in the ways that matter.ā€

Naruto blinked at that—thrown for just a moment. There was no mockery in Sasuke’s tone, only quiet observation, like he was stating a fact he hadn’t expected to notice. But Naruto didn’t shy away. He leaned forward a little, resting his elbows on the table, voice low and even.

ā€œYou can stay with me as long as you feel comfortable,ā€ he said, sincere and without weight.

Sasuke didn’t respond right away, but something in his expression shifted—softer around the edges, less braced. The kind of stillness that wasn’t about being guarded, but maybe, finally, about resting.

ā€œThanks,ā€ he said quietly.
Naruto nodded and didn’t press.

The diner emptied slowly around them, the waitress now cleaning tables with a half-lidded gaze and a country song humming low through the overhead speakers. Outside, the town had gone quiet—just the occasional hum of a passing car and the soft glow of streetlamps stretching long across the pavement.

Naruto paid the bill without fuss, dropping a generous tip before they stepped back into the night.

The air had cooled, dry and comfortable. Sasuke walked beside him, hands in his pockets, still silent, but there was less tension in his shoulders now. The kind of quiet that felt like it might not last forever.
Back at the Jeep, Naruto popped the trunk and rummaged through a gym bag shoved in the corner. He pulled out a folded black hoodie and a pair of soft, worn-in sweatpants that looked like they’d lived many lives.

ā€œThey’re clean, promise,ā€ he said, holding them out to Sasuke. ā€œFigured you might want something to sleep in that doesn’t smell like six states of sun.ā€

Sasuke hesitated for half a second, then accepted them. ā€œThanks.ā€

Naruto shut the trunk with a thud and slung himself back into the driver’s seat. ā€œMotel’s just a few blocks down. Nothing fancy. But it has hot water and a bed that probably isn’t infested.ā€

Sasuke smirked faintly. ā€œHigh standards.ā€

ā€œI’m a man of culture,ā€ Naruto said, grinning as he started the engine.

The motel wasn’t far—just past the edge of town, a low, L-shaped building with flickering yellow signs and cracked asphalt parking. The office was empty except for a sleepy-looking guy behind the desk who barely looked up as Naruto checked them in.

The room wasn’t anything special—just two beds, a small TV, and a bathroom that looked like it had survived multiple decades. But it was clean, and the air conditioning worked, humming low and steady in the background.

Sasuke didn’t say much. He just disappeared into the bathroom with the borrowed clothes while Naruto sat on the edge of one bed, scrolling mindlessly through his phone, letting the hum of the room settle over him.

By the time Sasuke came out, his hair was damp and his expression unreadable. The hoodie was a bit big on him, the sleeves falling past his wrists, but he didn’t look uncomfortable. Just… quiet.

Naruto glanced up and gave a lazy smile.

ā€œLooks better on you.ā€

Sasuke gave him a look—something between tired amusement and mild threat—but didn’t bother replying.

Naruto tossed his phone on the nightstand and stood. ā€œI’ll take a shower. Try not to steal the better pillow while I’m in there.ā€

ā€œYou’re assuming there’s a better one.ā€

ā€œThat’s what makes it a challenge,ā€ Naruto said with a wink before disappearing into the bathroom.

Sasuke stood there for a moment, listening to the water start up behind the door. The hoodie smelled like detergent and sun and something else—something steady. It didn’t mean trust, not yet. But it felt… safe. And for now, that was enough.
He sat down on the bed by the window and let himself exhale. Just once.

The room had dimmed to a soft haze—the lamp on the nightstand casting a muted glow that painted long shadows on the walls. Outside, the distant hum of passing trucks and the occasional chirp of desert insects were the only signs of life.

Naruto stepped out of the bathroom, towel slung around his shoulders, hair damp and sticking up in uneven tufts. He wore a clean shirt and a different pair of sweatpants, barefoot as he padded across the carpet.

Sasuke was already lying in his bed, turned toward the window. The borrowed hoodie had ridden up a little around his hips, the blanket loosely draped over his legs. He wasn’t asleep. Naruto could tell by the way his shoulders were drawn, just a little too tight.

Naruto turned off the bathroom light and slid under the covers of his own bed with a sigh, the springs groaning beneath him.

For a few moments, there was only the low hum of the air conditioner and the quiet rustle of sheets.
Then, softly, Naruto spoke.

ā€œTry to sleep,ā€ he said, voice low but steady. ā€œI promise… you’re safe here.ā€

There was a pause. Not a dramatic one—just a breath, a flicker of hesitation in the dark.

Then Sasuke’s voice came, quiet and rasped by exhaustion. ā€œYou don’t know that.ā€

ā€œNo,ā€ Naruto admitted. ā€œBut I won’t let anything happen to you. Not while you’re with me.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer, but he shifted slightly, just enough to face the room instead of the wall. His eyes stayed open, trained on the ceiling—but his body eased, the tension bleeding out in small increments.

Naruto turned his head toward him. He couldn’t see much—just the outline of Sasuke’s form, barely lit. But it felt enough.

ā€œYou don’t have to keep your guard up all the time,ā€ he added, softer this time. ā€œI get why you do. But… maybe just tonight, you don’t have to.ā€

Sasuke blinked slowly. The silence between them was different now—not heavy, but quiet in a way that felt shared. Safe.

ā€œā€¦I’ll try,ā€ he murmured.
Naruto smiled into the dark, unseen but genuine. ā€œThat’s all I’m asking.ā€

And for a long time after that, they didn’t speak again. Just the low hum of the room and the steady breathing of two people who had started as strangers… and maybe weren’t quite anymore.

Notes:

Did you like it?

Is there something that you want to happen in this story? I can try to do it šŸ¤—šŸ¤—šŸ¤—

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Morning came slow, amber sunlight leaking through the dusty motel curtains and casting soft lines across the room. Naruto stirred first, blinking against the light with a groggy yawn, then sat up and stretched with a satisfied grunt.

Sasuke was still in his bed, lying on his side, one arm tucked under the pillow. His breathing was even, and though his brow still held a faint crease, he looked less guarded. Not fully rested—but better. His skin didn’t look as pale, and the tension that had clung to his shoulders yesterday had loosened by degrees.

Naruto gave him a moment before getting up and dressing quietly. By the time he rustled a bag of trail mix from the Jeep’s stash and muttered something about caffeine, Sasuke was already sitting up, raking a hand through his messy hair.

They ended up at a small cafĆ© down the road, wedged between a gas station and a faded laundromat. It smelled like burnt coffee and syrup, and Naruto ordered a big breakfast plate like he hadn’t eaten in days. Sasuke went with black coffee and toast, but he didn’t flinch when Naruto stole half his butter.

They ate in easy quiet for a few minutes, the only sounds the occasional clink of silverware and the low country music humming from an ancient jukebox near the kitchen.

Then Naruto set down his fork and leaned back in the booth, watching Sasuke over the rim of his mug.

ā€œSo… I was thinking,ā€ he started. ā€œBefore I picked you up, I was planning to camp for a night or two. There’s a famous hike a couple hours from here—crazy good views, some waterfalls if the season’s right.ā€

Sasuke glanced up, brows lifting faintly.
ā€œThing is,ā€ Naruto went on, ā€œnow that I’ve got a passenger, I wasn’t sure if it was still a good idea. Figured I should ask first.ā€

Sasuke blinked slowly, like the concept of being asked for input had caught him off guard.

ā€œYou want to camp,ā€ he said, more as a statement than a question.

ā€œI don’t mind changing plans,ā€ Naruto said, honest. ā€œI’ve got a tent big enough for two. Nothing fancy, but it’ll keep the bugs off. I just thought… maybe the space, the quiet… it could help. But I won’t push it if you’re not into it.ā€

Sasuke looked away for a second, out the window toward the empty road and wide-open sky. There was a distant look in his eyes, thoughtful.

ā€œDepends on the hike,ā€ he said finally, tone unreadable but not dismissive. ā€œAnd how far we have to carry things.ā€

Naruto grinned, sensing the opening. ā€œIt’s not too bad. Maybe a couple hours in, if we pace it slow. I’ve done it before. The spot I’m thinking of has a view of the canyon and a flat patch by the water.ā€

Sasuke took another sip of coffee, considering. ā€œYou think it’s worth it?ā€

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said simply. ā€œI do.ā€
A beat passed. Then Sasuke gave a small nod.

ā€œAlright,ā€ he said. ā€œLet’s try it.ā€

Naruto smiled—genuine, a little surprised, and warmed all the same. ā€œCool. We’ll need to stop by a store for a few things. You know, snacks, fuel, bear sprayā€¦ā€

Sasuke raised a brow.

ā€œKidding,ā€ Naruto said with a laugh. ā€œMostly.ā€

Sasuke shook his head but didn’t argue. And when their waitress came around with the check.

The general store was one of those out-of-the-way places that sold everything from canned beans to firewood, nestled beside a faded gas station and flanked by a crooked rack of postcards that hadn’t been restocked since the early 2000s.
Naruto parked the Jeep in the sun, engine ticking as it cooled. He glanced toward Sasuke, who hadn’t made any move to unbuckle.

ā€œYou coming in?ā€

Sasuke shook his head once. ā€œI’m good here.ā€

Naruto didn’t press. He just grabbed his wallet from the dash and said, ā€œBe back in a bit. Don’t steal the car.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond, but when Naruto shut the door, he caught the smallest flicker of amusement in the rearview mirror.

Inside, the store smelled like dust and engine oil, but the woman at the register gave him a polite nod as he wandered the aisles. He loaded up a small basket—propane canisters for the camp stove, a couple of trail meals, bug spray, matches, extra batteries, two bottles of sports drink, and a zip-up tent light shaped like a little lantern.

Then he hesitated by the clothing rack, fingers brushing over the rough cotton of plain t-shirts and flannel button-downs. Most of the sizes were off, too big or too small, but eventually he found a few that looked like they’d fit Sasuke—soft, neutral-colored, nothing flashy. He added a pair of simple joggers and a hoodie to the pile.

ā€œJust in case,ā€ he muttered to himself. He didn’t want Sasuke spending the next few days in the same stretched hoodie and jeans that were already showing signs of wear.

At checkout, the clerk raised an eyebrow at the extra clothes.

ā€œCamping trip?ā€ she asked.

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said. ā€œPicking up a friend along the way.ā€

She bagged everything in silence after that, except for a small smile as she handed him the receipt.

Back outside, the sun had risen high enough to bake the parking lot, heat warping the horizon just a little. Naruto opened the back of the Jeep and loaded the supplies, then tossed the bag with the clothes onto the passenger seat before climbing in.

Sasuke turned his head slightly, clocking the bag.

ā€œWhat’s that?ā€

ā€œJust stuff for camp,ā€ Naruto said casually, starting the engine. ā€œSome extra clothes too. Thought you might want something clean.ā€

Sasuke looked at the bag, then at Naruto. ā€œYou didn’t have to.ā€

ā€œI know,ā€ Naruto replied, pulling onto the road. ā€œThat’s kind of the point.ā€

Sasuke didn’t say anything after that. But he didn’t push the bag away either. He pulled the hoodie out at a red light, turned it over in his hands, then quietly folded it back in and let it rest in his lap for the rest of the drive.

Naruto didn’t comment, but he smiled a little to himself as the road stretched wide ahead.

They reached the trailhead just past noon, the sun high and golden, the air warm with the scent of dry pine and distant creeks. The Jeep rumbled to a stop in a small dirt lot, where two other cars were already parked under the scattered shade of juniper trees.

Naruto killed the engine and popped the trunk. Dust kicked up as they stepped out into the open, the wilderness stretching wide around them—low hills, winding paths, and, somewhere beyond the horizon, the overlook Naruto had talked about.

Sasuke walked to the back of the Jeep and watched as Naruto began unloading with practiced ease. Tent, small cooler, hiking packs, two sleeping bags rolled tight, one totally new. His movements were efficient, muscle memory in every motion.

As Naruto reached for a duffel bag, it tipped slightly—and Sasuke caught a glimpse of something tucked into the side pocket.

A camera. Heavy-bodied DSLR. Worn but clearly taken care of.

ā€œYou take photos?ā€ Sasuke asked, nodding toward it.

Naruto looked up, a bit surprised, then followed his gaze and gave a half-smile. ā€œNot really.ā€

Sasuke’s expression was unreadable, but there was a flicker of curiosity in his eyes as he stepped a little closer.

ā€œIf you know how to use it,ā€ Naruto said easily, slinging one pack over his shoulder, ā€œtake it with you. It’s not precious.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer, but a few seconds later, he reached into the bag and carefully lifted the camera out. He checked the settings, adjusted a dial, then let the strap hang from his neck like it belonged there.
Naruto noticed. But he didn’t say a word.

The hike itself wasn’t too steep—just long enough to feel it in your calves, winding through scrubby hills and patches of wildflowers clinging to the shade. They didn’t talk much, just the occasional ā€œyou good?ā€ from Naruto, and a nod or hum in reply from Sasuke.

Sasuke took a few photos along the way. Quiet, unannounced snaps—nothing posed. The pattern of shadows on a boulder. The way the light fell between two pines. Once, Naruto ahead of him on the trail, water bottle in hand, looking back over his shoulder with a half-grin.

By the time they reached the clearing, the sky had begun to shift—blues deepening, the edges of the clouds tinged with amber.

The camp spot was perfect.

A flat patch of earth surrounded by trees, with just enough of an opening to see the canyon far below. Wind brushed through the brush in soft sighs.

Naruto dropped his pack and stretched his arms overhead with a satisfied groan. ā€œTold you it was worth it.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond. He was already turning in a slow circle, camera in hand, soaking it all in.

They set up camp together—quiet coordination, an unspoken rhythm. Naruto pitched the tent while Sasuke helped secure the guy lines. They unrolled the sleeping bags, tucked supplies inside, and got the small camp stove ready for later.

As the sun dipped lower, long shadows reaching toward their feet, Sasuke stood near the edge of the overlook, camera in hand, still and focused.

Naruto walked over, not too close, just enough to be beside him.

ā€œYou can take photos of people too, you know,ā€ he said with a small grin.

Sasuke didn’t turn. But the corner of his mouth curved slightly. ā€œOnly if they’re worth remembering.ā€

Naruto laughed under his breath, then sat down in the grass, watching the horizon shift into fire.

Ā 

The fire crackled softly, casting flickering light over the small clearing. Naruto crouched near the camp stove, poking at a small pan where rice sizzled with bits of canned vegetables and jerky. It smelled better than it looked, and after a long hike, it was more than good enough.

Sasuke sat a few feet away, legs stretched out, camera resting near his side. The last light of day clung to the canyon’s edge behind them, and the sky above faded into a deep, endless blue.

Naruto handed over a warm plate and settled beside him with his own, cross-legged and barefoot, the firelight painting his face gold. ā€œSo,ā€ he said between bites, ā€œyou’re good with that camera.ā€

Sasuke glanced toward it but said nothing at first. Then, after a few seconds: ā€œIt was a hobby. When I was a teenager.ā€

Naruto raised a brow. ā€œYeah?ā€

Sasuke nodded once, gaze distant. ā€œI liked the quiet. The focus of it. Looking at things differently.ā€

Naruto chewed on that—literally and figuratively. ā€œStill do, I guess.ā€

Sasuke gave a faint, almost imperceptible shrug. ā€œI stopped for a while. A long while.ā€

ā€œBut you’re picking it up again.ā€ Naruto gestured toward the camera.

Another pause. ā€œMaybe.ā€

Naruto smiled. ā€œWell, for what it’s worth, you’ve got the eye.ā€

Sasuke looked down at his plate, then back up at the flames. The compliment didn’t seem to ruffle him, but he didn’t brush it off either.

A few quiet minutes passed while they ate. The fire popped. An owl called in the distance.

Then Naruto, ever curious, tilted his head slightly. ā€œHow old are you, anyway?ā€

Sasuke blinked. ā€œTwenty-two.ā€

Naruto looked at him sideways, eyes narrowing like he was inspecting him anew. ā€œSeriously?ā€

Sasuke raised a brow, a little defensive. ā€œYeah.ā€

ā€œYou look younger,ā€ Naruto said honestly, not teasing, just observing. ā€œLike... nineteen. Maybe.ā€

ā€œI get that a lot.ā€

Naruto laughed. ā€œExplains the hoodie and the brooding. I figured you were some college kid on a moody road trip.ā€

Sasuke smirked faintly. ā€œAnd you thought picking me up was a great idea?ā€

Naruto stretched his arms behind him and leaned back on his hands. ā€œWhat can I say? I go with my gut.ā€

ā€œAnd your gut told you I wasn’t a murderer.ā€

ā€œNot exactly.ā€ Naruto grinned. ā€œIt told needed a break.ā€

Sasuke huffed a soft, unexpected breath—something like a laugh, too quiet to be sure. But Naruto caught it.

The fire had burned down to glowing embers, casting long shadows over the sand and brush. Sasuke’s plate sat empty beside him, camera resting in his lap, untouched for a while now. The quiet stretched between them—not uncomfortable, but contemplative.

After a few more minutes of stargazing, Sasuke broke the silence.

ā€œYou never said how old you are.ā€

Naruto blinked, then let out a quiet chuckle. ā€œYou trying to make sure you didn’t hitch a ride with someone ancient?ā€

Sasuke didn’t smile, but there was a flicker of something—dry amusement in his eyes. ā€œJust curious.ā€

ā€œI’m twenty-six,ā€ Naruto said, leaning back on his hands again, eyes still on the sky.

ā€œYounger than I act sometimes, older than I feel most days.ā€

ā€œMm.ā€ Sasuke considered that. ā€œYou don’t look it.ā€

ā€œOh yeah?ā€

ā€œYou seem older.ā€

Naruto raised an eyebrow. ā€œThanks, I guess."

Sasuke glanced at him sideways. ā€œNot in a bad way. Just... you carry a lot.ā€

Naruto’s jaw twitched slightly, but he didn’t look away. ā€œYeah. Well. Some things are heavy whether you want them to be or not.ā€

The fire cracked. A breeze moved through the desert brush, cool against their skin.

ā€œYou talk like someone who’s lost people,ā€ Sasuke said softly.

Naruto didn’t answer right away. Then he nodded, eyes distant again. ā€œYeah. I have.ā€

Sasuke didn’t push, but Naruto glanced over and met his eyes.

ā€œYou?ā€ Naruto asked.

Sasuke’s lips parted—like he might say no. But then he looked away, slow and steady.
ā€œYeah,ā€ he said quietly.

They let that hang there. Not naming names. Not asking for more.

ā€œI guess that’s the thing about the road,ā€ Naruto said eventually. ā€œYou think you’re leaving things behind, but really… you’re just bringing them with you in the passenger seat.ā€

Sasuke gave a slow nod. ā€œSome things are too quiet to outrun.ā€

Naruto looked at him—really looked. ā€œYou’re not that quiet.ā€

That caught Sasuke a little off guard. ā€œWhat?ā€

ā€œYou think you are. But your silence says a lot.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond, but his eyes lingered on Naruto’s face, as if trying to read something there. Maybe trying to decide if he believed him. If he wanted to.
The stars above them stretched on forever.

The fire had faded to coals, casting only the gentlest glow now. The desert air had turned crisp, the kind of cold that crept in under clothes and brushed over skin like a warning.

Naruto stood slowly, stretching his arms over his head with a quiet grunt. ā€œAlright,ā€ he said, voice low. ā€œWe should get some sleep. Big day tomorrow if we’re hitting that trail.ā€

Sasuke didn’t move at first, still seated, eyes turned toward the embers. But eventually, he followed Naruto’s lead and stood, brushing dust from his jeans.

Naruto ducked into his bag and came back holding an extra blanket—soft, a little worn, but clean and thick.

ā€œHere,ā€ he said, handing it out to Sasuke. ā€œIt’s not fancy, but it’s warm.ā€

Sasuke took it, fingers brushing Naruto’s for a second longer than necessary. ā€œWe’re sleeping in the same tent,ā€ he said, not as a complaint—just a quiet fact.

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said, scratching the back of his neck with a crooked smile. ā€œStill figured you’d want your own layer. Gotta preserve the illusion of personal space, right?ā€

That earned him the smallest twitch of a smirk. Sasuke looked down at the blanket, then back up.

Naruto’s voice dropped a little as he met his eyes. ā€œTry to sleep. I promise... you’re safe.ā€.

Sasuke didn’t answer, but something in his shoulders relaxed—a shift so subtle, only someone really paying attention would’ve noticed. And Naruto was.

They made their way to the tent in the hush of the desert night, the stars sharp and clear above them, the warmth of the fire lingering in their skin.

Inside the tent, they didn’t speak. Just the quiet rustle of fabric, the slow settling in of two tired bodies, and the shared silence that no longer felt like distance.
And in the dark, with the sound of Naruto’s steady breathing beside him, Sasuke closed his eyes—
—and for the first time in a really long time, he didn’t feel like he had to stay half-awake.

Ā 

The sky was just starting to lighten with the first hints of dawn, pale pinks and dusty blues stretching over the desert horizon. The air was cold enough to make Naruto pull his hoodie tighter as he blinked awake.

It took him a moment to register the soft weight against his side.

Sasuke was still asleep—his face relaxed in a way Naruto hadn’t seen before. The usual tension in his jaw had eased, the slight furrow between his brows smoothed out by real rest. And he was close. Their sleeping bags had shifted during the night, bringing him right up against Naruto’s side, his breath slow and warm where it hit the fabric of Naruto’s hoodie.

For a moment, Naruto didn’t move. He just watched the rise and fall of Sasuke’s chest, quiet and steady. There was something… fragile about it. Like if he made a sound, it might vanish.

He smiled softly to himself, then carefully eased away, slipping out of the tent with practiced quiet.

Outside, the desert was still half-asleep, bathed in blue light. Naruto stretched, breathed in the cool morning air, then set to work. He stoked the fire back to life, put water on to boil, and dug out breakfast supplies—eggs, instant coffee, a couple of apples. He moved with quiet efficiency, letting the peace of the morning settle around him.
Every now and then, he glanced back toward the tent, half-expecting Sasuke to wake and step out with that unreadable look in his eyes.

But for now, Naruto let him sleep.

Sasuke emerged from the tent about twenty minutes later, blanket still draped loosely over his shoulders, hair a little messy from sleep. His eyes were narrow against the morning light, but he looked more rested than Naruto had ever seen him.

Naruto noticed immediately.

"Morning, sleeping beauty," he teased gently, flipping an egg in the small pan balanced over the fire.

Sasuke grunted in response, but didn’t look particularly annoyed. He shuffled over and sank onto the folded blanket Naruto had laid out by the fire.

ā€œCoffee’s almost ready,ā€ Naruto added. ā€œFood, too.ā€

Sasuke didn’t speak, just stared into the fire for a while. His shoulders were relaxed, his posture less guarded than usual.

ā€œYou slept hard,ā€ Naruto said after a minute, handing over a steaming tin mug.

ā€œDidn’t even wake up when I left the tent.ā€
Sasuke accepted the coffee, fingers brushing Naruto’s for the briefest moment.

ā€œDidn’t mean to get that close,ā€ he muttered, almost as an afterthought.

Naruto shrugged, grinning. ā€œDidn’t mind. You didn’t snore.ā€

That got the smallest huff of amusement out of Sasuke, barely audible over the crackle of the fire.

They ate quietly after that—eggs, apples, and the slightly burnt remains of a tortilla Naruto had tried to warm up. The silence wasn’t awkward, though. It felt like something they were both learning to trust.

Once they finished eating and packed up the small camp stove, Naruto glanced toward the trailhead a few hundred feet away.

ā€œSo,ā€ he started, rubbing his hands together. ā€œAbout the hike I mentioned yesterday. It’s a loop—about six miles, lots of elevation, but the views are supposed to be insane. I was thinking of doing it solo butā€¦ā€

Sasuke tilted his head, waiting.

Naruto looked at him more seriously. ā€œYou up for it? No pressure. If you’d rather stay and chill here, that’s cool too. I just figured I’d ask.ā€

Sasuke sipped the last of his coffee, then nodded once. ā€œI’ll come.ā€

Naruto blinked, a little surprised. ā€œYeah?ā€

ā€œNot like I have anywhere better to be,ā€ Sasuke said, dry but without malice.

ā€œBesides… you’ll probably get lost.ā€
Naruto snorted. ā€œWow. That’s what I get for making you breakfast.ā€

Sasuke stood, handing over his mug. ā€œYou didn’t burn the eggs. That earned you something.ā€

Naruto grinned, stuffing the mugs into a mesh bag. ā€œGuess we’ll call it even when you take a good photo of me at the summit.ā€

Sasuke’s mouth twitched. ā€œYou’re assuming I’ll waste time on you.ā€

ā€œI’m a great subject,ā€ Naruto shot back as he zipped up the daypack. ā€œTall, rugged, and photogenic.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer, but the faint glimmer in his eye was answer enough.

They set off a few minutes later, boots crunching over the dry earth, the sun just beginning to warm the desert stone. It was quiet but comfortable between them.

The trail wound through red rock formations and pale sand, narrow in places, wide and sunlit in others. Tall cacti stood like sentinels along the path, and scrubby brush rustled in the dry breeze. The sun was higher now, brushing gold along the ridges, but the morning still held a crispness that made hiking pleasant.

Naruto led the way, his daypack slung across one shoulder, checking the trail markers now and then but mostly walking with confidence. Sasuke followed just behind, camera in hand, his eyes flicking from the path to the landscape, occasionally stopping to take a shot when the light hit just right.

ā€œNot bad, huh?ā€ Naruto said, glancing back with a grin. ā€œTold you the view would be worth it.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer immediately. He’d just finished taking a picture of a twisted tree silhouetted against the ridge. ā€œIt’s beautiful,ā€ he said finally—quiet, but genuine.

Naruto’s grin widened. ā€œKnew you had it in you.ā€

They walked a little farther in comfortable silence, stopping for water and catching their breath under a large overhang that offered some shade. The sun was climbing fast now, heating the rock, and Naruto pulled off his hoodie, tying it around his waist.

They were nearing the summit loop when it happened.

Naruto was navigating a steep section of switchbacks—nothing dangerous, just loose gravel and a sharp incline—when his foot slipped on a patch of dry rock. It wasn’t a dramatic fall, but enough to make him stumble sideways with a grunt and go down hard on one knee, skidding a bit before catching himself.

ā€œShit,ā€ he muttered, brushing dirt off his palms.

Sasuke was there in a second. ā€œYou alright?ā€

ā€œYeah, yeah.ā€ Naruto winced and looked down at his leg. His jeans were torn just above the knee, and a shallow scrape was already turning pink. ā€œJust some trail rash. My pride’s worse.ā€

Sasuke crouched beside him, surprisingly calm. ā€œLet me see.ā€

Naruto raised an eyebrow but didn’t argue. Sasuke gently tugged the fabric aside, inspecting the scratch with a quick, efficient glance.

ā€œYou’ll live,ā€ he said flatly, though his tone wasn’t cold.

Naruto chuckled. ā€œGood to know Doctor Sasuke’s on call.ā€

ā€œYou’re the one face-planting into rocks.ā€

ā€œHey, it was a tactical misstep.ā€

Sasuke stood and offered a hand. Naruto took it without hesitation, his fingers closing around Sasuke’s wrist with an easy grip. For a moment, their eyes met—something quiet and charged passing between them.

Then Naruto smirked. ā€œDidn’t think you’d catch me being the clumsy one, huh?ā€

Sasuke shrugged. ā€œNot surprised. You talk more than you watch where you’re going.ā€

Naruto laughed and brushed the dust off. ā€œI’m starting to think you like roasting me.ā€

Sasuke didn’t deny it. He just turned and started walking again, but slower this time—matching Naruto’s pace as they climbed the last stretch to the overlook.

When they reached the top, the view hit them all at once: wide open desert valley below, a ribbon of river glittering in the distance, jagged cliffs cutting into the horizon. The wind tugged at their clothes, and for a while, neither said anything. Just stood there, side by side, breathing in the view.

Naruto finally broke the silence. ā€œTotally worth the fall.ā€

Sasuke raised the camera and took a photo—not of the view, but of Naruto, his hair tousled by wind, grin still half-crooked despite the scrape on his leg.

Naruto blinked. ā€œDid you just—?ā€

ā€œYou said you were photogenic,ā€ Sasuke muttered, adjusting the focus. ā€œProve it.ā€

Naruto smiled—

Ā 

The sun was beginning to dip low by the time they made it back to camp, casting long shadows between the trees. The Jeep was still parked where they left it, dust clinging to the tires. Naruto moved stiffly—his knee sore but manageable—and dropped his pack near the tent with a sigh of relief.

ā€œAlright,ā€ he exhaled, brushing a hand through his hair.

ā€œDinner or first aid first?ā€

Sasuke didn’t even hesitate. ā€œFirst aid. Then food.ā€

Naruto gave a mock salute and limped over to dig through the supplies. Sasuke watched him for a moment—his movements casual, but efficient. He hadn’t complained once about the fall, just kept up the pace with the same energy. It was…admirable. And, in a way, irritating.

ā€œHere,ā€ Naruto said, handing him a small first aid kit and plopping down onto one of the foldable chairs by the fire ring. ā€œMake yourself useful.ā€

Sasuke rolled his eyes, but sat across from him and peeled the torn denim back again. ā€œYou’re lucky it’s not deeper.ā€

ā€œLucky’s my middle name.ā€

Sasuke said nothing, but the faint quirk of his mouth betrayed him. He cleaned the scrape carefully, his touch unexpectedly gentle, before wrapping a bit of gauze around Naruto’s knee.

When he was done, Naruto flexed his leg and nodded. ā€œBetter than a hospital. Thanks.ā€

They started dinner together—Naruto cooking on a small gas burner while Sasuke set out utensils and unzipped their food supplies. The smell of grilled vegetables and some pre-marinated chicken that he bought, filled the clearing, warm and grounding.

Sasuke leaned back in his chair, watching the flames crackle under the pan.
ā€œYou’ve done this a lot,ā€ he said after a while.

ā€œCamping?ā€ Naruto flipped the food. ā€œYeah. I used to camp a lot with my godfather. Sometimes alone. Got kinda good at it.ā€

ā€œIt suits you.ā€

Naruto glanced over, surprised. ā€œThe outdoors?ā€

ā€œEverything. The freedom. The quiet. The messiness.ā€

"Thanks... i guess"

They ate under the stars, the sky slowly turning dark and wide above them. Sasuke hadn’t said much throughout dinner, but he didn’t retreat either. He seemed more relaxed than Naruto had seen him—shoulders less tense, his gaze wandering around the firelight with something close to peace.

After eating, Naruto leaned back against a log, his arms behind his head, looking up at the stars.

ā€œYou ever think about just… staying in a place like this?ā€ he asked. ā€œNo noise, no phones, no expectations.ā€

Sasuke was silent for a while. Then: ā€œMaybe. I've been on the run, always escaping, needing space from everything...ā€

Naruto looked over. ā€œBut?ā€

ā€œI don’t know. Lately it feels like... I need something more than space.ā€

Naruto’s gaze softened. ā€œYeah,ā€ he said. ā€œI figured.ā€

Sasuke turned to him. ā€œYou did?ā€

Naruto shrugged. ā€œYou were never just looking for distance. You were looking for quiet that meant something. That’s different.ā€

Sasuke blinked, then looked away, but not uncomfortably. Just… thinking.

ā€œThanks for not treating me like a puzzle,ā€ he said at last.

Naruto chuckled. ā€œDidn’t say I wasn’t curious. But I’ll wait till you feel like talking.ā€

He stood, stretched, and said, ā€œC’mon. Let’s crash. I got an extra blanket with your name on it.ā€

Inside the tent, Naruto handed him the soft fleece and settled in. Sasuke followed, lying down a bit closer than the night before, not quite touching—but not miles away either.

Naruto turned to him in the dim light of the battery lamp. ā€œGood night Sasuke, sleep well.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer with words, but his exhale was a little deeper, a little easier. He closed his eyes and let the sound of the wind in the trees lull him into the kind of sleep that didn’t come from exhaustion—but from trust.

And for the first time in a long time, neither of them felt like running.

A few hours later the tent was quiet, the only sounds the soft rustle of nylon and the distant chirping of insects outside. Naruto was asleep, his breathing slow and steady in the dark. Sasuke lay on his back, eyes open, the blanket pulled halfway up his chest.

He didn’t know what woke him—maybe a shift in temperature, maybe a dream he couldn’t remember. But the tent felt warmer than it had earlier, the air filled with the faint scent of smoke from the campfire and something else—Naruto’s shampoo, maybe. Something clean.

For a moment, he just listened. The quiet wasn’t suffocating like it used to be. Not with someone else nearby.

He turned his head slightly. Naruto was curled on his side, facing away, one hand tucked beneath the edge of his sleeping bag. His face was relaxed in sleep, mouth slightly open, hair a wild mess against the pillow. Sasuke stared for a few seconds longer than he meant to.

He shifted, barely making a sound. Then lay back down and closed his eyes. But sleep didn’t come immediately.

ā€œYou awake?ā€ Naruto’s voice came suddenly—low, groggy, not even fully conscious.

Sasuke froze. ā€œā€¦Yeah.ā€

Naruto didn’t open his eyes. ā€œNightmare?ā€

ā€œNo.ā€

It was a lie, there was a small silence.

ā€œYou okay?ā€

Sasuke hesitated. Then, quietly: ā€œYeah. Just not used to this.ā€

ā€œTo what?ā€

ā€œThis,ā€ Sasuke repeated. ā€œSleeping near someone.ā€

Naruto yawned. ā€œIt’s not so bad.ā€

Sasuke glanced at him again. ā€œYou snore.ā€

Naruto made a soft huff, like a laugh. ā€œMore Lies.ā€

They fell silent again. The darkness pressed in around them, but it didn’t feel heavy. Not anymore.

After a long moment, Sasuke murmured, ā€œThanks.ā€

Naruto didn’t answer this time—his breathing had already evened out, sleep pulling him back under.

Sasuke rolled onto his side, facing Naruto now. He watched the rise and fall of his back, the quiet strength there.
Then he finally let himself close his eyes, and sleep came a little easier than before.

Notes:

Did you Like this Chapter?! Let me know šŸ¤—šŸ¤—šŸ¤—

Chapter 4

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Morning filtered gently through the trees, casting soft light over the remnants of their camp. The tent was down, sleeping bags rolled, and Sasuke was folding the last blanket as Naruto secured the gear in the Jeep. The cool scent of pine still lingered in the air, mixed with the faint smoke of last night’s fire.

Naruto shut the trunk with a firm thunk and stretched his arms over his head, bones popping lightly. ā€œWe’ve got a bit of a drive ahead,ā€ he said, glancing toward Sasuke. ā€œI was thinking we could stop for coffee and gas about thirty minutes from here.ā€

Sasuke nodded, slipping on his jacket. ā€œAnd then?ā€

Naruto hesitated, then smiled a little, brushing dust off his hands. ā€œWe’ll be hitting a bigger city in a few days. I’m planning to stop there, to visit someone.ā€

Sasuke tilted his head slightly, curious but not pushing. ā€œFriend?ā€

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said, walking around to the driver’s side. ā€œGaara. I know him since I was a teenager. Bit intense, but one of the best people I know. He lives in the city—runs some kind of outreach program now. We try to see each other whenever I pass through.ā€

Sasuke raised a brow, sliding into the passenger seat. ā€œSo he’s not like you.ā€

Naruto laughed as he climbed in. ā€œNah. Gaara’s like a glacier with red hair and anxiety. But he’s family, kind of. When he warm up, he can be really talkativeā€

Sasuke looked out the window, watching the trees blur as Naruto started the engine.

ā€œYou always go back to the same people.ā€
Naruto considered that. ā€œNot always. But… I guess with some people, it’s worth the detour.ā€

Sasuke didn’t reply, but something softened in his expression.

After a few quiet miles, Naruto added, ā€œIm asking you. I know you don't feel comfortable in crowded places. After that, I thought about heading north—take the mountain route. There are some beautiful spots up there. Cold as hell at night, but worth it.ā€

There was a silence.

"So... if you wanted to keep going, you are welcome to"

Sasuke had nowhere to go, but he was still grateful that Naruto gave him the choice, to keep going.

After a small silence Sasuke glanced over. ā€œSounds alright.ā€

ā€œJust alright?ā€

A slight smirk tugged at the corner of Sasuke’s mouth. ā€œMaybe better than alright.ā€

Naruto chuckled, shifting gears as the road opened up ahead of them. ā€œI’ll take it.ā€

Their days were the same, in a way that started to feel like rhythm. Cheap motels with flickering neon signs, warm showers with questionable pressure, late dinners in half-empty diners where the waitresses refilled their coffee without asking. There was comfort in the routine, quiet in the spaces between.

A few days later, they were entering the city of Suna—all burnt-red buildings and sharp desert light, the skyline low but sprawling. The heat clung to everything, thick and dry, curling off the pavement in shimmering waves. It wasn’t beautiful in the traditional sense, but it was striking. Alive. The kind of place that felt carved out of the earth on purpose.

Naruto had one arm hanging out the window as he drove, sunglasses perched on his nose. ā€œHaven’t been here in a couple of years,ā€ he said, glancing at the street signs. ā€œGaara hates when I just show up without warning. But he’ll get over it.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away, eyes tracking the cityscape. ā€œYou’ve really got people everywhere.ā€

ā€œNot everywhere,ā€ Naruto said with a grin. ā€œJust the important places.ā€

They took a few turns, passing blocky apartment buildings and shaded market stalls, until Naruto pulled up in front of a squat building painted in fading earth tones. The sign above it read Community Restoration & Outreach Center.

ā€œThis is it,ā€ he said, shifting into park. ā€œGaara runs this place. He’s got an office in the back. Might be with someone, but if we wait, he’ll show.ā€

Sasuke didn’t move to get out, just looked over. ā€œYou sure he’s okay with strangers?ā€
Naruto shrugged. ā€œHe won’t say much. But he’ll know. He always does.ā€

They got out, the sun pressing down on their backs as they crossed the lot and stepped inside. The reception area was cool and quiet, with the faint buzz of fluorescent lights and the low hum of a fan in the corner. A young woman behind the desk glanced up and gave Naruto a polite nod.

ā€œCan I help you?ā€

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said. ā€œTell Gaara that Naruto’s here. He’ll want to see me.ā€
The woman blinked, then stood and walked toward the back. Sasuke leaned against the wall, eyes scanning the room.

There were posters about youth programs, addiction recovery, mental health resources. Nothing flashy—just quiet help.

Naruto folded his arms and waited. He glanced at Sasuke, then said, ā€œHe’s not big on small talk, by the way. If he wants to say something, he will.ā€

Sasuke raised a brow.

" Okay.ā€

ā€œGood,ā€ Naruto muttered. But he looked… oddly nervous.

A minute later, the woman returned, holding the door open. ā€œYou can go in. He’s in his office.ā€

Naruto gave Sasuke a quick look—you coming or staying?—and after a second, Sasuke followed.

The hallway was narrow and lined with faded photos of events, workshops, and neighborhood gatherings. At the end stood a door, slightly ajar. Naruto knocked once and stepped inside without waiting for an answer.

Gaara looked up from his desk. His pale eyes landed on Naruto, and for a breath, something unspoken passed between them. The edges of his mouth softened—just slightly—but enough to be real.

ā€œYou’re late,ā€ Gaara said, voice quieter than the room.

Naruto grinned, stepping in like he owned the place. ā€œI didn’teven tell you i was coming.ā€
ā€œI figured you’d come eventually, when i heard you took a "vacation".ā€

Gaara stood, and for a moment, they clasped forearms, a firm, familiar gesture that held the weight of years behind it.

ā€œIt’s good to see you,ā€ Gaara said. The warmth was brief, fleeting—but it was there.

ā€œYou too, man.ā€

Then Gaara's gaze shifted past Naruto, eyes narrowing ever so slightly. He noticed Sasuke—not just saw him, but noticed him. And just like that, the air changed.

ā€œAnd your friend?ā€

Naruto stepped back slightly, his voice casual but careful. ā€œThis is Sasuke. He’s been traveling with me.ā€

Gaara’s posture straightened a little. Not hostile, just alert. Watching.

Sasuke gave a small nod but said nothing.

ā€œHe’s not a project,ā€ Naruto added lightly. ā€œWe met on the road.ā€

Gaara’s eyes didn’t move. ā€œBut you brought him here.ā€

ā€œYeah.ā€

There was a beat of silence. Then Gaara nodded, just once.

ā€œOkay.ā€

Naruto exhaled, tension he hadn’t realized he was holding easing off his shoulders.

ā€œStill got that couch in the back?ā€

Ā 

Gaara’s mouth twitched, almost a smile.

ā€œFor you? I have a spare room at my house. I finished for today, so we can goā€

They followed Gaara’s black SUV through the narrow streets of Suna, the late afternoon light stretching golden shadows across the pavement. The city was quieter than Naruto remembered—less chaos, more sand-soft calm. The radio was off, the only sounds the hum of the Jeep’s engine and the occasional rattle of gear in the back.

Sasuke sat in the passenger seat, one arm resting on the door, fingers near the cracked window. His gaze was unfocused—half on the road, half somewhere distant.
Naruto flicked a glance at him. ā€œYou okay?ā€

Sasuke nodded, barely. ā€œYour friend doesn’t like strangers.ā€

Naruto let out a low chuckle. ā€œHe doesn’t like people, period. I’m the exception.ā€

ā€œHe seemed… protective.ā€

ā€œHe is.ā€ Naruto’s hands tightened briefly around the wheel. ā€œWe go way back. He’s had my back more times than I deserve.ā€

Sasuke didn’t reply at first. Then: ā€œHe looked at me like he was waiting for a reason not to trust me.ā€

Naruto glanced sideways. ā€œAre you planning on giving him one?ā€

That earned him the smallest lift of Sasuke’s brow. ā€œNo.ā€

ā€œThen don’t worry about it. Gaara’s intense, but he’s solid. And he’s letting us stay with him, so… maybe don’t stab him in his sleep.ā€

Sasuke scoffed quietly. ā€œWouldn’t dream of it.ā€

A short silence settled between them again. Comfortable. Companionable.
Naruto reached forward to turn on the fan.

ā€œHe’s been through a lot, you know? Kinda like you.ā€

ā€œThat’s what I figured.ā€

Naruto shifted gears as Gaara’s SUV turned down a residential street lined with stone walls and low, sun-baked houses.

ā€œHe just doesn’t show it like you do,ā€ the blond added softly.

Sasuke looked at him, then out the window again. ā€œI don’t show anything.ā€

ā€œYou show more than you think.ā€

Before Sasuke could answer, Gaara pulled into a modest driveway tucked behind a desert-style wall, the gate already sliding open. Naruto followed.

The house wasn’t flashy—single-story, with a flat roof and warm sand-colored walls. There was a garden in the front, full of succulents and shaded by a lone tree. The kind of place that was quiet, private. Steady..

They parked, and Naruto threw the Jeep into park with a sigh. ā€œWelcome to Gaara’s fortress of solitude.ā€

Sasuke opened his door but paused. ā€œYou trust him?ā€

ā€œWith my life,ā€ Naruto said simply, then reached into the back to grab his duffel.

ā€œYou’ll see why.ā€

Gaara was already waiting at the door when they approached, keys in hand.

ā€œThis way.ā€

He stepped aside without ceremony, letting them into the cool, shadowed hallway. The air inside smelled faintly of tea and desert herbs. It was sparse, but clean. Lived-in.

ā€œYou’ll have your own room,ā€ Gaara said over his shoulder as he led them through.
ā€œBathroom’s across the hall. Kitchen’s stocked. Don’t touch the coffee—I mean it.ā€
Naruto grinned. ā€œStill dramatic about your caffeine, huh?ā€

ā€œI’ll fight you.ā€

ā€œFair.ā€

Gaara opened a door near the end of the hall. A small guest room with clean sheets, a narrow window, and a bedside lamp that glowed warm against the fading light.

ā€œThis okay?ā€ he asked, though he was looking at Naruto.

Naruto nodded. ā€œPerfect.ā€

Gaara turned to Sasuke. ā€œDon’t break anything.ā€
Sasuke, to his credit, didn’t flinch. ā€œWasn’t planning on it.ā€

Gaara raised an eyebrow but didn’t push. He left them with a nod and disappeared toward the kitchen.

Naruto dropped his bag on the bed and exhaled. ā€œWell… not the worst place we’ve stayed.ā€

Sasuke wandered to the window, looking out at the dusty garden below. ā€œIt’s quiet.ā€

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said, kicking off his boots.

Soon enough they where having dinner.
Gaara had made something simple—flatbread, spiced lentils, grilled vegetables, and a pitcher of cold tea that tasted faintly of citrus and mint. They sat around the low table in his kitchen, the window open to let in the last breath of evening air.

Naruto ate like he always did—with enthusiasm and zero regard for manners. Gaara watched him with a mix of resigned amusement and mild horror. Sasuke, on the other hand, was more reserved. He didn’t eat much, but he didn’t seem uncomfortable either. Just observant.

ā€œHow long have you been on the road?ā€ Gaara asked finally, directing the question toward Naruto but glancing at Sasuke.

ā€œCouple weeks now, since i left homeā€ Naruto said between bites. ā€œ I took the long way across the desert.ā€

Gaara’s eyes flicked to Sasuke again. ā€œAnd you?ā€

Sasuke set his cup down. ā€œIt's been a bit more than that.ā€

ā€œYou meet on the road?ā€

Naruto nodded. ā€œPicked him up near a gas station, like a week ago. He looked like trouble, so I thought—why not?ā€

Gaara didn’t laugh, but there was a huff of air that might’ve been close. ā€œYou’re lucky he hasn’t stabbed you yet.ā€

ā€œHe still might,ā€ Naruto said with a grin.
ā€œBut I think I’m growing on him.ā€

Sasuke gave him a sideways glance. ā€œDon’t push your luck.ā€

Naruto chuckled and leaned back in his chair. ā€œSee? We’re bonding.ā€

ā€œYou’re staying on the road long?ā€ Gaara asked eventually, eyes flicking between the two of them.

Naruto looked at him, rubbing the back of his neck. ā€œA while. I have no real plan. Just driving north after this.ā€

ā€œHmm.ā€ Gaara’s gaze lingered on Sasuke a moment. ā€œThat's what you want too?ā€

Sasuke met his eyes evenly. ā€œIt’s better than where I was.ā€

The redhead didn’t push. Just nodded and reached for more bread.

Conversation slowed after that, filled with the occasional clink of a spoon or sip of water. Sasuke eventually stood, his chair scraping softly against the tile.

ā€œWhere’s the bathroom?ā€

Gaara gestured toward the hall. ā€œSecond door on the right.ā€

Sasuke disappeared, and his footsteps echoed faintly until the door shut behind him. A moment of quiet settled, broken only by the soft hum of the fridge and the distant sound of running water.

Naruto leaned forward, elbows on the table. ā€œGo ahead. Say what you’re thinking.ā€

Gaara didn’t answer right away. He studied Naruto for a beat. ā€œYou picked up a stray.ā€

Naruto’s mouth quirked. ā€œMaybe.ā€

ā€œHe’s not harmless.ā€

ā€œI know.ā€

Gaara’s eyes narrowed slightly. ā€œAnd you’re not worried?ā€

Naruto shrugged, more tired than defiant. ā€œI was. At first. But… there’s something about him, Gaara. He doesn’t talk much, but when he does—he’s not lying.ā€

ā€œHe’s running from something.ā€

ā€œSo am I.ā€

"You are not the same"

The silence was heavier this time, thoughtful. He looked toward the hall, then back at Naruto.

ā€œYou care about him already.ā€

It wasn’t a question.

Naruto exhaled, staring at his hands for a second. ā€œI don’t know if it’s that. Not yet. But I think… I understand him. And I think he’s trying. Even if he doesn’t know why.ā€

Gaara tapped a finger once against the ceramic edge of his cup. ā€œJust be careful. You’re good at helping people. But not at protecting yourself from them.ā€

Naruto looked up, a quiet, honest smile tugging at the edge of his mouth. ā€œThat’s what you’re for, isn’t it?ā€

Gaara gave him a dry look, but his expression softened. ā€œAlways.ā€

Naruto nodded. ā€œThanks.ā€

The sound of the shower stopped, footsteps padded softly on tile.

Gaara stood and began clearing the dishes. ā€œAre you gonna stay in the same bedroom?ā€

ā€œYeah.ā€

Gaara gave him a look.

Naruto rolled his eyes. ā€œNot like that.ā€
Gaara didn’t say anything—but his smirk said everything.

Ā 

The room was dim when Naruto pushed the door open, a towel slung around his neck and his damp blond hair still clinging to his forehead. The air smelled faintly of soap and old linen. Sasuke was already inside, sitting on the edge of the bed with his arms laying over his legs, freshly showered and dressed in one of the T-shirts Naruto had bought him earlier that week. It fit him better than the last, but still hung a little loose at the shoulders.

Naruto stepped in and quietly shut the door behind him. He rubbed the towel through his hair once more before tossing it toward a chair in the corner.

"You good with sharing the bed?" he asked, voice casual—but something behind his eyes flickered with hesitation. "I can crash on the couch if it makes you uncomfortable. It’s not a big deal."

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. His fingers curled around the edge of the mattress. ā€œIt’s fine.ā€

"You sure?" Naruto moved to the other side of the room, grabbing a pair of sweatpants from his bag. "You know I don’t snore, but I do kick."

Sasuke finally looked at him, gaze tracing over the lines of Naruto’s back, looking every muscle and every scar, before quickly darting away. ā€œTch. Figures.ā€

Naruto snorted, pulling on the sweatpants and turning toward the bed. "Still not too late to banish me to the couch."

"You’re overthinking it."

"Maybe." He sat down heavily on the opposite side of the bed, the mattress dipping slightly beneath his weight. Then, after a moment—"You didn’t say much at dinner."

Sasuke shrugged one shoulder. "Didn’t have much to say."

Naruto glanced at him sideways. "You didn’t like Gaara."

"He doesn’t like me," Sasuke shot back flatly.

"That’s not true." Naruto hesitated. ā€œHe just… looks out for me.ā€

"And he sees me as a threat.ā€

ā€œDo you want to be?ā€ Naruto asked, voice quiet.

Sasuke didn’t answer that. Not directly. But his jaw twitched, and his fingers tightened slightly on the bedspread.

Naruto sighed and leaned back on his elbows. ā€œGaara’s always been protective. He doesn’t mean anything by it. He just worries I’ll end up hurt again.ā€

A long silence stretched between them. Sasuke stared at the floor for a while, then finally muttered, ā€œI didn’t expect you to have someone like that.ā€

Naruto blinked. ā€œLike what?ā€

ā€œSomeone who’d let you crash at his place. Cook for you. Watch your back.ā€

Naruto offered a crooked smile. ā€œYou jealous?ā€

Sasuke didn’t look at him. But he didn’t deny it either.

Naruto’s grin faded into something softer. ā€œI’ve had people who cared. I’ve also had people walk away. It’s a weird balance.ā€

Another beat of silence.

Then, a quieter voice: ā€œYou think I’m gonna walk?ā€

Naruto looked at him for a long moment. Then shook his head. ā€œI think you’re trying not to.ā€

Sasuke finally turned, meeting his eyes. There was something cautious and vulnerable just beneath the surface, like a breath held too long.

Naruto slid down into the sheets and tugged the blanket over his chest. "Try to sleep, alright?" he said gently.

Sasuke hesitated. But then, slowly, he lay down too—on top of the blanket at first. But after a minute or two, he shifted under it, turning his back to Naruto but not too far away.

"Goodnight, Sasuke."

"...ā€˜Night."

The room fell into quiet. But this time, Sasuke’s breathing evened out a little sooner.

Notes:

Hey guys, did you like this chapter? Let me know!!!

Do you like my Overprotective Gaara?? šŸ˜†

Chapter 5

Notes:

I forgot i had this Chapter ready... so sorry guys!!! Enjoy ~°

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The smell of coffee drifted through the kitchen, warm and earthy. Morning sunlight spilled across the tiled counter in long, sleepy stripes. Gaara stood by the sink in his usual crisp, dark clothes, mug in hand, already looking like he belonged in a boardroom instead of a quiet home.

Naruto was at the table, barefoot and sleep-rumpled in a soft hoodie and flannel pants, cradling his own mug between both hands.

ā€œYou sure about this?ā€ Gaara asked, voice low. ā€œHe has a lot of baggageā€

Naruto sighed and took a sip of coffee. ā€œYeah. I know.ā€

ā€œYou barely know anything about his him.ā€

ā€œI don’t need to—not yet.ā€

Gaara raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.

Naruto shrugged, setting his mug down. ā€œLook, I’m not trying to fix him. He’s not a project. But you and I know what is it to be alone. And having someone not giving up on you, sometimes is the only thing you need.ā€

There was a beat of silence before Gaara asked, ā€œSo, what’s the plan today?ā€

ā€œI figured I’d show him around a bit while you’re at work. There’s that old market near the train station, and the cliffs west of town—thought he might like the view.ā€

Gaara hummed in mild approval, though his eyes stayed sharp. ā€œJust… Be careful.ā€

ā€œI'll be fine.ā€ Naruto’s voice was calm, but there was weight behind it.

Footsteps creaked on the hallway floor before Gaara could respond.

Sasuke stood in the doorway, hair still a little mussed from sleep, wearing the dark T-shirt and jeans Naruto had left out for him. He didn’t say anything at first, just took in the two of them—the tension, the way Gaara’s eyes had sharpened even more, and how Naruto’s expression softened the second he saw him.

ā€œMorning,ā€ Naruto greeted, as casual as ever. ā€œYou sleep okay?ā€

Sasuke’s gaze flicked briefly to Gaara before landing on Naruto again. ā€œYes.ā€

ā€œCoffee?ā€ Naruto offered, already getting up to pour him a mug.

Sasuke stepped into the kitchen slowly, eyes still cautious but no longer sharp-edged with defensiveness. ā€œHe’s not subtle,ā€ he said, nodding toward Gaara.

ā€œNope,ā€ Naruto agreed cheerfully. ā€œNever has been.ā€

Gaara didn’t flinch. ā€œI don’t need to be.ā€

Sasuke took the mug from Naruto with a quiet ā€œthanks,ā€ then turned to Gaara. ā€œYou don’t have to like me.ā€

ā€œI don’t,ā€ Gaara said evenly. ā€œBut I trust him.ā€

Naruto slid back into his chair and looked between the two of them. ā€œAlright, boys. Let’s dial it down a notch, yeah?ā€

Gaara downed the last of his coffee and set the mug in the sink. ā€œI’ll be back late. Don’t burn the house down.ā€

ā€œNo promises,ā€ Naruto called after him as he grabbed his keys and left.

When the door shut behind him, Sasuke leaned on the counter and muttered, ā€œProtective.ā€

Naruto smiled into his mug. ā€œThat’s putting it mildly.ā€

They stood in the quiet kitchen a moment longer, the weight of Gaara’s presence lingering faintly. Then Naruto looked up at him with a small grin. ā€œYou ready to see a bit of Suna?ā€

Sasuke glanced toward the door, then back at Naruto. ā€œSure. Just don’t try to make me wear a tourist hat.ā€

"I'm gonna put some clothes to wash and then we're leaving," Naruto said over his shoulder, already gathering a bundle of worn T-shirts and jeans from the corner of the guest room. Sasuke, still sipping his coffee, just nodded silently from the doorway, watching the blond move around with practiced ease.

ā€œYou can throw your stuff in too if you want,ā€ Naruto added.

Sasuke hesitated, then went to grab his bag. ā€œThanks.ā€

A few minutes later, the hum of the washer filled the laundry room, and they were out the door. The morning air in Suna was dry but not yet sweltering, and the light bouncing off the adobe-colored buildings gave the city a soft golden glow. Naruto drove with the windows down, sunglasses on, elbow propped casually on the doorframe.

ā€œAlright,ā€ he said with a grin. ā€œYou’re officially on the Naruto's walking tour.ā€

Sasuke raised a brow. ā€œIs that supposed to impress me?ā€

ā€œAbsolutely,ā€ Naruto replied. ā€œWe start light—local market. You get points if you don't look like you’re about to punch someone.ā€
Suna’s market district was already alive with color and sound by the time they got there. Stalls overflowing with spices, textiles, handmade crafts, and desert fruit lined the narrow streets. Naruto greeted a few vendors with casual waves, explaining bits of local flavor as they walked—how one stall made the best grilled flatbread, how another sold the exact tea Gaara liked to hoard in his kitchen.

Sasuke didn’t talk much, but he listened—really listened. His dark eyes moved from stall to stall, lingering on colors and shapes, occasionally on Naruto, who moved through the crowd like he belonged there.

They ended up on a quieter street later, where the buildings were older and covered in creeping ivy. Naruto led them up a narrow slope toward the city overlook—an old wall at the edge of the district that offered a sweeping view of Suna and the cracked earth stretching beyond it.
Naruto leaned against the stone ledge, letting the sun warm his skin. ā€œI used to come here with Gaara sometimes. Back when things were more… chaotic.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. He stepped closer to the edge, hands in his pockets, and looked out at the endless desert.

ā€œIt’s peaceful,ā€ he said after a beat. ā€œIn a way that doesn’t feel fake.ā€

Naruto glanced over, lips tugging into a faint smile. ā€œYou’re good with words when you use them.ā€

Sasuke looked at him, his expression unreadable. ā€œYou think I’m just quiet?ā€

ā€œI think you’ve got a lot to say. You’re just careful who hears it.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond, but he didn’t look away either. There was a softness to his eyes—cautious, but less guarded than before.

Naruto pushed off the ledge. ā€œC’mon. Let's get lunch. Then we can check out the cliffs.ā€

Lunch was simple—just skewers of grilled meat and vegetables from a roadside vendor, eaten under the modest shade of a palm awning. Naruto didn’t press for conversation, and Sasuke didn’t offer any, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. There was a quiet rhythm to their moments now, one that Naruto was beginning to enjoy.

Afterward, they drove out to the cliffs just beyond the city—an area mostly untouched, where the stone dropped off into wide, rippling dunes and rocky outcrops. The air was hotter here, the sun more intense, but the wind carried a dry coolness that made it bearable.

They stood side by side near the edge, the city small in the distance behind them.

Naruto kicked a small rock off the ledge and watched it tumble down the slope.
Sasuke’s voice broke the silence, low and even. ā€œI heard you this morning.ā€

Naruto turned slightly, surprised. ā€œYeah?ā€

ā€œYou and Gaara. In the kitchen.ā€

Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, a little sheepish. ā€œDidn’t mean to talk over your head. I just… I figured you might be more comfortable if I let him know a bit.ā€

ā€œI wasn’t uncomfortable because of Gaara,ā€ Sasuke said, eyes still on the horizon. ā€œI was waiting to see if you’d regret bringing me.ā€

Naruto blinked. ā€œWhy the hell would I regret it?ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. He just exhaled through his nose and sat down on a flat boulder nearby, arms resting on his knees.

Naruto stayed standing, watching him for a long moment before speaking. ā€œI don’t take people with me unless I want them there, Sasuke. You’re not an exception.ā€

Sasuke glanced up, and for once, he didn’t look away.

ā€œI’m not great at this,ā€ he said, voice quiet. ā€œBeing… open. Or even knowing when to trust it.ā€

Naruto sat beside him, close but not touching. ā€œI know. I’m not asking for all of it. Just... don’t shut me out when I’m already on your side.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer, but after a while, he shifted slightly—just enough that their shoulders brushed. Naruto didn’t move away.

The wind picked up a little on the cliffs, lifting strands of Naruto’s blond hair and tugging gently at Sasuke’s sleeves. The desert below stretched on, vast and golden, touched by the afternoon sun.

ā€œYou ever think about where you’d be,ā€ Naruto said eventually, voice steady, ā€œif things had gone different?ā€

Sasuke tilted his head slightly, curious.

ā€œYou mean... if I’d made different choices?ā€

ā€œYeah. Or if life hadn’t… hit you the way it did.ā€

Sasuke was quiet for a beat. ā€œSometimes. But then I stop.ā€

Naruto glanced at him. ā€œWhy?ā€

ā€œBecause it doesn’t change anything,ā€ Sasuke said simply. ā€œAnd because it hurts.ā€

Naruto didn’t argue. He understood that too well.

ā€œI used to do it all the time,ā€ he admitted.

ā€œReplay everything I could’ve done better. All the ways I might’ve saved people. My godfather used to say that guilt’s just another kind of ego.ā€

Sasuke let out a dry sound—almost a laugh. ā€œSounds like a wise guy.ā€

ā€œHe was,ā€ Naruto said, a small smile forming. ā€œAnd an idiot. Perfect combo.ā€

Sasuke was quiet again, but his posture softened, less rigid.

Naruto leaned back on his hands, looking up at the sky. ā€œYou said silence doesn’t lie. But sometimes it hides things, doesn’t it?ā€

Sasuke gave a slow nod. ā€œIt does. But not forever.ā€

A stretch of silence followed—but not an empty one. Naruto reached down to brush a small stone off the edge beside his foot, and then looked over at Sasuke again.

ā€œYou’re not the only one who doesn’t sleep great,ā€ he said. ā€œBut I sleep better when you’re there.ā€

Sasuke blinked, eyes sharp but unreadable. ā€œWhy?ā€

Naruto shrugged. ā€œNo idea. Maybe because it's nice to have someone close by.ā€

Sasuke turned his gaze back toward the view. ā€œMaybe or maybe you are just needy.ā€

Naruto laughed softly. ā€œTouchĆ©.ā€

The quiet fell again, but this time it felt earned—comfortable. Not because there was nothing to say, but because what had been said finally settled into something solid.

Eventually, Naruto stood and offered a hand. ā€œCome on. Let’s get back before Gaara thinks I left you in the desert.ā€

Sasuke eyed the hand for a second before taking it.

ā€œWouldn’t be the worst way to go,ā€ he said dryly.

Naruto grinned. ā€œYou’d miss me.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond.

Ā 

The ride back to Gaara’s place was quiet, but not in a way that felt heavy. Naruto tapped his fingers on the wheel, some old tune playing low through the speakers. Sasuke leaned against the door, one leg bent up, gaze half-focused on the passing scenery. The cliffs faded behind them as the sun slipped westward, streaking the sky in burnt gold and dusty blue.

By the time they pulled into Gaara’s driveway, the heat had softened. Naruto stretched his arms above his head with a low groan.

ā€œI’m hitting the shower,ā€ he said, entering the house. ā€œGaara texted—he’s staying late at the station. I figured I’d cook so dinner’s ready when he gets in.ā€

Sasuke’s brows lifted slightly. ā€œYou cook?ā€
Naruto smirked as they walked up the path. ā€œI travel with a stove, don’t I?ā€

Inside, the house was quiet. Gaara’s place was neat, almost minimalistic, with cool tile floors and light walls that carried the smell of desert herbs and clean linens.

Naruto kicked off his boots, and disappeared into the bathroom with a towel slung over his shoulder.

Sasuke wandered into the kitchen a little while later, barefoot and freshly showered, damp strands of hair still clinging to his neck. The sun had dipped low enough to throw long shadows through the windows.

He leaned against the doorway.

Naruto stood in front of the stove, sleeves rolled up, moving with an easy kind of rhythm—chopping, stirring, flipping. The scent of garlic and onion filled the air, mingling with something spicy and warm.

There was a pan of rice steaming beside a small pot of stew, and a plate with chopped vegetables ready to go.

Sasuke watched quietly.

ā€œYou could stab someone with that stare of yoursā€

Naruto said without turning around.

Sasuke blinked. ā€œYou’re surprisingly domestic.ā€

ā€œThat a compliment?ā€

ā€œObservation.ā€

Naruto glanced over his shoulder, grinning.

ā€œWell, I’ve learned how to feed myself since I was a kid. You hungry?ā€

Sasuke gave a small nod. He stepped further into the kitchen, leaning one hip against the counter.

ā€œI’m making extra,ā€ Naruto added, reaching for the salt. ā€œThought Gaara might be starving by the time he walks in.ā€

There was a pause, and then Naruto handed him a spoonful of stew. ā€œTaste this.ā€

Sasuke took it without hesitation. The flavor was rich—savory with a hint of heat.

ā€œNot bad,ā€ he admitted.

Naruto beamed. ā€œSee? You also have someone cooking for you.ā€

Sasuke huffed quietly and looked away, but the corner of his mouth twitched.

They finished cooking in companionable silence. Sasuke set the table without being asked, and Naruto worked around him like it was second nature. The kitchen light glowed warm against the desert evening creeping in through the windows.

The food was ready, but Gaara still hadn’t arrived. Naruto poured two glasses of cold tea and handed one to Sasuke before collapsing onto the couch with a soft sigh.

The desert breeze crept through the slightly cracked window, carrying the scent of dry earth and cooling stone.

Sasuke sat nearby, not quite lounging but not tense either. He held the glass loosely, eyes tracing the patterns on the floor tiles.

ā€œWe could stay another night,ā€ Naruto said after a moment, voice casual. ā€œOr head out in tomorrow—depends how you’re feeling.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer immediately. He took a slow sip of tea and glanced toward the kitchen, where dinner waited under a foil cover. ā€œYou in a hurry?ā€

ā€œNah.ā€ Naruto leaned his head back against the cushion. ā€œBut the next part gonna take us north. Mountains, colder weather. I figured this could be a good place to rest up if we needed it. Gaara’s place is nice Quiet.ā€

Sasuke’s fingers tightened slightly around the glass. ā€œIt is quiet.ā€

Naruto watched him out of the corner of his eye. ā€œBut?ā€

ā€œIt’s not bad,ā€ Sasuke said. ā€œJust… not sure I’m used to stopping this long.ā€

Naruto tilted his head, studying him. ā€œDoes stopping feel like going backwards?ā€

Sasuke didn’t reply.

Naruto let the silence linger a bit before speaking again. ā€œI don’t mind either way. You can decide in the morning.ā€

Sasuke gave the smallest nod, the kind that barely moved his head but spoke volumes.

Before anything else could be said, the front door clicked open, and Gaara stepped inside. He looked more tired than before—his shirt slightly wrinkled, his expression taut around the edges—but his eyes lit up when they turned toward the kitchen.

ā€œYou cooked,ā€ he said, flatly but not unkindly.

Naruto stood with a grin. ā€œOf course I did. Sit down before you pass out.ā€

Gaara’s mouth twitched, something almost like a smile tugging at one corner. ā€œI told you not to trouble yourself.ā€
Sasuke watched from his seat as Naruto shrugged and started uncovering the dishes. ā€œToo late. We’ve got rice, stew, and vegetables. Sit. Eat.ā€

Gaara gave Sasuke a small nod of acknowledgment before taking a seat across from him at the table. Naruto brought over the plates, and the three of them sat down together.

Ā 

Dinner was simple but warm, filling the space with the scent of herbs and simmered vegetables. The three of them sat around the modest table, bowls in front of them, the clink of utensils the only sound for a few minutes.

Gaara was the one to break the quiet.
ā€œThere was a kid at the center today. Caused some trouble. Again.ā€ He said it with no frustration, just the kind of tired that comes from seeing the same story over and over.

Naruto perked up, chewing thoughtfully.

ā€œThe same one ypu told me before? The one with the shaved sides and the attitude?ā€

Gaara nodded. ā€œHis name’s Kaito. Fourteen. Thinks acting out is the only way to be seen. Got into a fight with one of the other boys—again.ā€

ā€œ Well we all thought that at one point" Naruto looked at his friend. "Is he okay?ā€ Naruto asked.

ā€œNo serious injuries,ā€ Gaara said. ā€œBut the staff’s losing patience. He gets moved one more time, he’ll end up in a facility.ā€

ā€œThat sucks,ā€ Naruto muttered. ā€œHe needs someone to actually listen to him. Not just threaten to ship him off every time he gets loud.ā€

Sasuke quietly ate a few more bites before finally speaking. ā€œAnd what do you do with him?ā€

Gaara’s eyes shifted to him. ā€œI'll wait. I give him space to be angry, and I make sure he knows I’m still there when he calms down.ā€

ā€œThat works?ā€ Sasuke asked, not doubtfully—just curious.

ā€œSometimes,ā€ Gaara said. ā€œNot always. But it worked with me once. So I try.ā€

There was a pause. Naruto glanced at Sasuke, whose expression was difficult to read in the low light—but not closed off.

ā€œYou work with kids like that a lot?ā€ Sasuke asked Gaara.

Gaara nodded. ā€œI run the youth program for the city. Not everyone believes in second chances, so I use the ones I got to make them count.ā€

Sasuke’s eyes flicked downward for a moment, then back up. ā€œSounds like a lot.ā€

ā€œIt is,ā€ Gaara admitted. ā€œBut worth it.ā€

Naruto grinned around a mouthful of rice.

ā€œI told you he was the softest hardass you’ll ever meet.ā€

Gaara arched a brow. ā€œAnd you’re still the loudest optimist with a badge.ā€

Sasuke looked between them. ā€œYou both sound like social workers.ā€

Naruto smirked. ā€œHe kind of is. I just chase bad guys and paperwork.ā€

ā€œMostly paperwork,ā€ Gaara deadpanned.
Naruto gave him a look. ā€œWow. Betrayed at my own table.ā€

Gaara allowed himself the barest hint of a smile. ā€œIt’s my table.ā€

They kept eating after that, the mood lighter. Sasuke didn’t say much more, but his eyes stayed focused on the conversation, watching the way Naruto smiled and Gaara teased with the kind of ease that only came from years of shared past.

Naruto stood up from the table and stretched with a groan. ā€œI’ll go to the bathroom real quick. You two can fight over who does the dishes.ā€

He winked at Sasuke before disappearing down the hall.

Gaara gathered the empty bowls with practiced ease. Sasuke moved to help without being asked, picking up the plates and stacking them. They moved around each other in near silence, the sounds of running water and ceramic soft in the cozy kitchen.

ā€œYou’re quieter than he is,ā€ Gaara said eventually, rinsing a dish and handing it to Sasuke to dry.

Sasuke gave a faint nod. ā€œMost people are.ā€
Gaara didn’t smile, but there was something calm in his voice. ā€œHe talks a lot when he likes someone.ā€

Sasuke glanced over, towel in hand, but said nothing.

ā€œYou don’t talk much,ā€ Gaara continued, evenly. ā€œBut you listen. That matters.ā€

Sasuke set a plate down gently. ā€œYou’ve known him a long time.ā€

ā€œSince we were teenagers ā€ Gaara confirmed. ā€œHe doesn’t let just anyone into his life. Especially not on the road.ā€

Sasuke considered that. ā€œHe didn’t give me much of a choice.ā€

Gaara’s brow lifted slightly. ā€œAnd yet you’re still here.ā€

There was no accusation in the words.

Just quiet observation. Sasuke held his gaze for a moment, then looked down again, folding the towel over the drying rack.

ā€œI’m still figuring out why.ā€

Gaara rinsed the last bowl and turned off the faucet. ā€œWhatever the reason… I hope you don’t hurt him.ā€

Sasuke stiffened—not defensively, but surprised.

ā€œI don’t plan to,ā€ he said, low.

Gaara nodded once, accepting the answer, but made no apology for the warning. The quiet between them settled like a weight, not heavy, but full of unsaid things.

Footsteps echoed softly in the hall, and a moment later Naruto reappeared, drying his hands on his jeans.

ā€œMiss me?ā€

Neither of them answered, but when Gaara passed the last clean dish to Sasuke, there was no tension in the movement.

ā€œKitchen’s done,ā€ Gaara said. ā€œI’ll leave you guys to crash.ā€

ā€œThanks for dinner,ā€ Sasuke said quietly, surprising them both.

Gaara gave a brief nod before disappearing toward his room, leaving Sasuke and Naruto standing there in the hush of a clean kitchen and shared silence.

The guest room was dimly lit, Naruto closed the door softly behind him. ā€œHey,ā€ he said, voice low. ā€œYou good with sharing the bed again? Or do you want me to crash on the couch?ā€

Sasuke looked up at him. There was no tension in his posture, just quiet thoughtfulness. ā€œIt’s fine. I sleep better knowing who’s around.ā€

Naruto gave a small smile, walking over to grab a spare blanket from the chair. ā€œStill, figured I’d ask. You’ve been through enough strangers lately.ā€

ā€œYou’re not a stranger anymore,ā€ Sasuke said simply, pulling back the covers.

That made Naruto pause for a second. Then he climbed into the other side of the bed, careful to keep some space between them, but not too much. The silence wasn’t heavy—just calm, settled.

Naruto rested on his side, facing Sasuke in the soft shadows. ā€œYou don’t have to talk about anything you don’t want to, y’know.ā€

ā€œI know,ā€ Sasuke replied, voice barely above a whisper. He turned his head slightly, looking back. ā€œBut… you listen. Even when I don’t say much.ā€

Naruto chuckled lightly. ā€œThat’s 'cause you say more than you think.ā€

A faint smirk flickered on Sasuke’s lips before fading again. ā€œTired?ā€

ā€œA little,ā€ Naruto admitted. ā€œIt was a good day, though. You looked like you were enjoying the cliffs.ā€

Sasuke nodded. ā€œI was. It’s the kind of place I used to go to… before.ā€

Naruto didn’t ask for more. Instead, he reached over and gently handed Sasuke the extra blanket. ā€œIt's okay, good night Sasukeā€

Sasuke blinked slowly, eyes not leaving Naruto’s for a moment. Then he nodded and took the blanket. ā€œGood Nightā€

Naruto rolled onto his back, letting the quiet take over the room. Outside, the faint hum of the city night crept in through the windows. The kind of calm you didn’t realize you missed until you had it again.
Eventually, Sasuke’s breathing evened out beside him.

And Naruto, staring up at the ceiling, let his own eyes close, feeling the steady presence next to him. They weren't strangers. Not anymore.

Sasuke woke to the soft glow of morning light filtering through the curtains. The house was still and quiet, with the kind of hush that only came when no one else was around. He sat up slowly, blinking sleep from his eyes, and ran a hand through his hair. For once, he felt… not rested exactly, but not exhausted either.

He made his way to the kitchen barefoot, the floor cool beneath his feet. The smell of coffee and something savory greeted him.

Gaara stood at the stove, dressed casually, flipping eggs in a pan like it was something he did every day. There was a kettle steaming beside him, and a second plate already on the counter.

Gaara glanced up when Sasuke entered. ā€œMorning.ā€
Sasuke gave a small nod. ā€œMorning.ā€

ā€œSit. I made enough.ā€ Gaara’s voice was even, without pressure.

Sasuke hesitated for half a second, then pulled out a chair. A mug of black coffee was slid toward him, followed by a plate of eggs and toast. He muttered a quiet ā€œthanksā€ before picking up the fork.

Sasuke took a seat, watching Gaara quietly as he joined him at the table. The room felt peaceful in a way that made it easier to breathe.

"I guess you're taking care of us both while Naruto's gone," Sasuke said, a hint of dry humor in his voice.

Gaara gave a small smile. "He trusts me, not to kill you." He said as a joke

Sasuke's gaze softened just a little. "That's... good to know."

They ate in companionable silence for a few moments before Gaara spoke again, more seriously.

"If you ever want to talk... or need anything." Gaara was serious, he gave Sasuke a card. " I know how it's feels to not be able to trust" he added taking a sip of his coffee.

Sasuke's eyes flicked up to meet Gaara's steady gaze, after a few secondsof hesitation, he took the card. "Thanks."

They ate in silence for a moment. Gaara wasn’t one to fill the air unnecessarily, which Sasuke appreciated.

After a few bites, Gaara set his cup down. ā€œ Naruto went out early. Didn’t say where exactly. ā€

Sasuke didn’t ask. He trusted Naruto to come back.

When Gaara finished eating and left the kitchen, he came back with a stack of clothes—a jacket, thermal tops, gloves.

ā€œI have some winter clothes you can try,ā€ he said simply. ā€œTake what you need.ā€

Sasuke stiffened slightly. ā€œI’m not a charity case.ā€

Gaara sighed, not unkindly. ā€œIt’s not charity. I’m not using them, and this way Naruto won’t have to buy more. You’ll need the layers if you’re going north. I don’t know how long you guys would be stating up north, but it get really cold.ā€

There was no judgment in his tone, just calm practicality. Sasuke stared at the clothes for a moment, then nodded once and reached for them.

ā€œā€¦Thanks.ā€

Gaara returned to his coffee. ā€œThey’re yours now. Do what you want with them.ā€

The silence stretched comfortably again. Sasuke sat with the coffee warming his hands, the borrowed clothes resting beside him.

For once, being cared for didn’t feel like a weakness.

The rest of the morning passed quietly. Gaara had retreated to his office down the hall, the door slightly ajar. Sasuke could hear the soft tap of a keyboard now and then, the occasional low voice from a phone call. Whatever work Gaara did, he seemed to do it with the same composed intensity he did everything else.

Sasuke took the clothes to the spare room, one piece at a time. He tried on a few—thick flannels, a weatherproof jacket, a scarf that smelled faintly like old cedar wood. Everything fit surprisingly well. He folded what he didn’t need right away and packed the rest neatly into one of the spare duffel bags Gaara had offered without a word.

It felt strange, almost domestic. Being here. Having a quiet space. A room. Clean clothes. It had only been a few weeks since Naruto had picked him up and a couple of days since they arrived here, but it felt like longer. The rhythm between the three of them was oddly unforced. And Sasuke couldn’t decide if that comfort was a warning sign or a rare, fleeting reprieve.

It was almost noon when he heard the front door open.

Naruto’s voice followed, bright and familiar. ā€œYo! I’m back.ā€

Sasuke came out of the room, watching as Naruto stepped in carrying two paper bags from a local market. The blond looked a little flushed from the sun, windswept, hair messier than usual. His smile widened when he saw Sasuke.

ā€œMorning, or—whatever time it is now.ā€ Naruto toed off his boots and padded inside. ā€œGaara said you woke up later than usual.ā€

ā€œYes,ā€ Sasuke replied, a little quieter than he intended.

Naruto squinted slightly. ā€œYou okay?ā€

Sasuke nodded. ā€œYeah. He gave me some clothes.ā€

Naruto glanced at him. ā€œAh—right. I saw the forecast. It’s gonna get colder once we start heading up into the mountains.ā€

Sasuke hesitated, then said, ā€œI told him I’m not a charity case.ā€

Naruto snorted, setting the bags on the counter. ā€œBet he didn’t care.ā€

ā€œHe didn’t.ā€

There was a beat of silence. Then Naruto smiled again—genuine, easy. ā€œWell. I bet you look good in layers.ā€

Sasuke rolled his eyes, but a faint color touched his ears as he stepped into the kitchen. ā€œYou buy out the store?ā€

ā€œJust essentials,ā€ Naruto said, starting to unpack. ā€œFood, gas, a couple things we’ll need for colder nights.ā€ He paused, then looked at Sasuke again. ā€œYou ready to head out tomorrow?ā€

Sasuke considered the question. Thought of the bed he’d slept in. The warm clothes. Gaara’s calm silence. Naruto’s steady presence.

He gave a small nod. ā€œYeah. Let’s keep going.ā€
Naruto grinned, and for a moment, it was like the road was already calling them again.

Ā 

The last evening in Suna settled over the city with a kind of stillness unique to the desert—cool air moving in slow waves, sky bruised with violet and gold. The three of them had dinner together again, something simple: a lentil stew Gaara had simmered while Naruto sorted through his phone, cheking the route at the kitchen table and Sasuke quietly helped slice vegetables.

There wasn’t much talk during the meal. Just the clink of spoons, the occasional murmur of agreement when Naruto made a joke, and a few shared glances that didn’t need words.

Afterward, they lingered in the living room. The lights were dim, one lamp casting a soft amber glow across the space. Gaara sat with a book open on his lap, though his eyes didn’t seem to move across the page. Naruto sprawled on the floor, back propped against the couch, legs stretched out, a glass of something dark in his hand. Sasuke took the armchair, curled slightly into himself but not tense—just tired in a way that felt peaceful for once.

ā€œYou’ll be okay on the road?ā€ Gaara asked eventually, breaking the quiet.

Naruto looked up. ā€œYeah. Jeep’s good. I checked everything this morning.ā€

ā€œAnd your route?ā€

ā€œNorth through the mountains,ā€ Naruto said, tapping the side of his glass. ā€œWe’ll probably be camping a few nights again. Maybe stop in some small towns for supplies.ā€

Gaara gave a faint nod, then glanced toward Sasuke. ā€œYou’re not used to the cold, are you?ā€

ā€œI’ll manage.ā€

Naruto grinned. ā€œHe’ll be fine. He’s tougher than he looks.ā€

Sasuke rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.
Gaara set the book aside and stood, stretching slowly. ā€œI’ll leave the extra blankets by the door in case you want them for the drive. And the thermos.ā€

ā€œThanks,ā€ Naruto said. Then, softer, ā€œFor everything.ā€

Gaara gave him a look that was quiet but sincere. ā€œTake care of yourself.ā€

Naruto nodded once. ā€œAlways.ā€

They said goodnight a little later—Gaara retreating to his room, Naruto and Sasuke to theirs. It was the same room they’d shared since arriving, simple and neat.
Naruto shrugged off his hoodie, setting it over the back of a chair. ā€œLast night in a real bed for a while,ā€ he said, glancing at Sasuke. ā€œYou good?ā€

Sasuke sat on the edge of the bed, pulling off his socks. ā€œYeah.ā€

The silence between them was calm now, not heavy like before. Naruto moved around the room in comfortable rhythm—turning off the light, checking his phone, then sliding under the covers.

Sasuke joined him a moment later. A quiet settled around them again, the kind that came only after long miles and honest conversation.

ā€œā€¦Thanks,ā€ Sasuke said into the dark.
Naruto blinked. ā€œFor what?ā€
Sasuke was quiet for a beat. ā€œFor not asking too many questions.ā€

Naruto shifted slightly, voice low. ā€œYou’ll tell me when you’re ready.ā€

He didn’t say ā€œif.ā€ Just when.

Sasuke didn’t reply, but his breath evened out, just a little. And Naruto, listening to the soft rhythm beside him, finally let his eyes close.

Notes:

So, did you like it?
Gaara is a big softy in reality and we all know it

Chapter 6

Notes:

Hello, it's me !!!! I'm back.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning broke early—faint blue light spilling over the edge of the horizon as Suna slowly woke behind them. Naruto had left Gaara a note on the kitchen counter, tucked beside the empty coffee maker and an unopened pack of coffee. They didn’t say goodbye in person; it wasn’t necessary.

The road heading north was wide open, the desert slowly giving way to rockier terrain. Naruto drove with one hand on the wheel, the other resting on the open window. The Jeep hummed steadily along the asphalt, wind tousling his hair, the rising sun painting everything gold.
Sasuke sat in the passenger seat, hoodie pulled over his head, one leg tucked beneath him. He looked…rested. Still quiet, but not in the way that screamed distance. Just calm. Present.

Naruto glanced over at him after a long stretch of silence.

ā€œSleep okay?ā€

Sasuke gave a small nod. ā€œYeah...ā€

ā€œThat bed’s got Gaara’s taste written all over it. Stiff as hell but probably custom-made from space-age memory foam.ā€

Sasuke’s mouth twitched. ā€œExplains the weird dreams.ā€

Naruto chuckled, eyes still on the road. ā€œWe’ve got a long drive today. Should hit the base of the mountains by the afternoon. I was thinking we could find somewhere to camp.ā€

Sasuke nodded again, pulling his hoodie sleeves over his hands. ā€œWhat kind of terrain?ā€

ā€œNice elevation change. A few hiking trails if we feel like stretching our legs. Pine wood forest. It's impressive how the land scape can switch fron one side and the otherā€

A pause settled between them, but it wasn’t heavy. Just the sound of tires rolling over cracked pavement, the radio playing something low and atmospheric in the background.

Then Sasuke asked, almost absently, ā€œDid you always travel like this?ā€

Naruto smiled to himself. ā€œNah. I wasn't untile i met my Godfather. The first summer i lived with him, he took me all over the country, it was the first time that i traveled so much and had so much attentention to me.ā€ Naruto had a soft smile. " But when I started working it was more dateline, always running and catching the bad guy. So I didn’thave time really."

Sasuke tilted his head, watching the changing landscape—

ā€œAnd now?ā€ he asked.

ā€œI need a break,ā€ Naruto said, one hand loosely on the steering wheel. ā€œPlus, I like not knowing exactly where I’ll end up.ā€

He glanced over, a small grin pulling at the corner of his mouth. ā€œAs long as I like who I’m with.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond right away, but his gaze lingered on Naruto—subtle, searching—just a moment longer than necessary.

ā€œWhy do you always say ā€˜when you met him’?ā€ Sasuke asked then, for the first time, curious.

Naruto hesitated. ā€œIā€¦ā€ He took a breath, his smile faltering for half a second before returning, softer this time. ā€œI was an orphan. He didn’t know about me until I was a teenager.ā€

Sasuke turned slightly in his seat, giving him his full attention.

ā€œSome paperwork error,ā€ Naruto added with a dry laugh. ā€œOr that’s what they said.ā€

There was more to the story—Sasuke could feel it like weight behind Naruto’s words—but he didn’t push. The air in the Jeep grew quiet again, not heavy, just full of things neither of them knew how to say yet.

The sun climbed higher. The road wound through mountain shadows and amber light. Around mid-afternoon, they reached the base of the range Naruto had pointed out earlier. Trees crowded the narrow road, and a cool breeze swept down from the peaks. It smelled like pine, soil, and something wild.

Naruto pulled off the road onto a dirt clearing sheltered by tall trees and a steep rocky ridge. It wasn’t an official campsite, but it was quiet and out of the way—just enough space for the Jeep, a tent, and a firepit.

They parked, stretched out the stiffness from the drive, and set up the tent. The ground was soft beneath a blanket of pine needles. Naruto hammered down the last stake, then arched his back with a satisfied sigh.

ā€œI’m gonna explore the area a bit,ā€ he said, lifting his arms over his head in a stretch.
ā€œThere should be a river close by—I wanna find it. Would be nice to take a bath before it gets cold.ā€

Sasuke sat on the edge of the Jeep’s open trunk, a water bottle balanced loosely in one hand. ā€œOkay. I’ll stay here.ā€

Naruto gave a two-fingered wave and ducked into the trees, his orange hoodie catching the last gleams of sun as he disappeared into the brush.

Sasuke remained where he was for a few moments, listening to the wind moving through the canopy. The forest here was quieter than he expected—birds calling from above, the occasional rustle of a small animal in the underbrush.

He took a slow sip of water and leaned back against the Jeep, eyes half-lidded.

Sasuke stayed by the Jeep for a while, listening to the faint crunch of Naruto’s footsteps until they disappeared entirely. The wind rustled the pine needles above, casting shifting shadows across the forest floor. The light was beginning to change—no longer afternoon, not quite evening. That strange, golden in-between.

He stood slowly, brushing dirt from the back of his jeans. The tent was already up, half-zipped, their bags tucked inside. Naruto’s things were always a bit scattered—one of his hoodie thrown across the duffel, a paperback flipped upside down, some trail mix in a crumpled bag. But it didn’t bother Sasuke. It made the space feel… lived in. Not just temporary.

He walked a short circle around the clearing, boots crunching lightly over sticks and dried leaves. He paused by the fire pit they’d ringed with stones earlier, crouching to examine the pile of kindling Naruto had gathered but hadn’t lit yet. Sasuke could do it, if he wanted. He knew how. But the stillness held him in place.

After a few minutes, he wandered back to the Jeep and opened the door, pulling out one of the bags of supplies they hadn’t organized yet. Inside were dry goods, some basic first-aid, and tucked at the bottom—a pair of new gloves, thick wool socks, and a clean thermal shirt folded neatly, tags still on.

Naruto must have picked them up during their last supply run.

Sasuke stared at them for a moment, fingers curling slightly. He hadn't asked for anything. He didn’t need anything.

But Naruto had noticed anyway.

He set the clothes aside, took out a granola bar, and leaned against the side of the Jeep again, unwrapping it slowly. A breeze picked up, brushing against his cheek like a hand. The sky above the trees was shifting to soft pinks and pale amber, the kind of sunset that made silence feel meaningful instead of empty.

It had been a long time since Sasuke had felt this kind of quiet. Not the kind that pressed down on your ribs like grief, but the kind that sat beside you with its hands in its lap, waiting.

He let out a slow breath and tilted his head back, eyes slipping shut.

Then—faint, but real—footsteps approached from the trees.

Naruto was on his way back.

Sasuke didn’t move right away.

But when the blond’s silhouette came into view, hair tousled by wind and cheeks flushed from the cold river, Sasuke felt something stir—something warm and uneasy and real. He wasn’t sure he had a name for it yet.

He didn’t need to. Not now, not today.

Naruto emerged from the trees, damp hair curling slightly at the ends, shirt clinging to his sides where it hadn’t fully dried. He looked relaxed, eyes a little brighter, like the cold water had rinsed off more than just the dust of the trail.

ā€œThere you are,ā€ he said when he spotted Sasuke near the Jeep. ā€œDidn’t move an inch, huh?ā€

Sasuke shrugged, but there was no edge to it. Just a quiet acknowledgment.

Naruto approached, brushing a leaf off his shoulder. ā€œThere’s a river about ten minutes that way. Not deep, but clean. Cold as hell, though.ā€ He grinned. ā€œStill felt good. If you wanna go before it gets dark, you’ve got time.ā€

Sasuke studied him—water clinging to the hollow of his throat, his smile soft, unguarded.

Then he looked up at the sky. The light was dipping low behind the treetops. A swim sounded more tolerable than he’d admit aloud.

ā€œI’ll go,ā€ he said finally.

Naruto stepped aside, giving a vague gesture toward the trail. ā€œYou’ll hear it before you see it. Water’s fast, but the current’s not strong. There’s a flat rock that’s easy to climb down from.ā€

Sasuke grabbed a towel and the change of clothes he’d set aside earlier without comment.

Just as he passed Naruto, the blond added, ā€œHey—take your time. Fire’ll be ready when you’re back.ā€

There was something in the way he said it—not just casual, not quite deliberate. Like he was trying to say I see you without pushing too hard.

Sasuke hesitated half a second, then gave a short nod and disappeared into the trees.
Naruto watched the forest swallow him up, then turned back toward camp. He had yo change his clothes and dinner to make.

The river was just where Naruto had said—down a narrow trail veiled by brambles and thin branches, the soft roar of water growing louder with each step. When Sasuke reached it, the late afternoon light was spilling in long gold streaks across the surface, broken by the rush over polished stones.

He stood there for a moment, taking in the scene. It was quiet, untouched. Remote in a way that made the world feel smaller, safer.

He shed his clothes with methodical movements, folding them neatly and placing them on a dry boulder before stepping into the river.

The cold hit him instantly.

It stole his breath for a second—but the shock faded quickly. His muscles adjusted, and the chill seeped deep into his skin like a cleanse. He submerged himself to his chest, tilted his head back, and let the current pull lightly at his arms. Pine trees arched overhead, a few birds calling somewhere upriver.

His thoughts, usually sharp and churning, were quiet. I was so nice to feel, so mundane.

When he finally stepped out and dressed again, the air had gone cooler, dusk pressing in at the edges. He walked back through the woods, towel slung over his shoulder, skin still damp, hair curling at the nape of his neck.

As camp came into view, the scent hit him first—garlic, onion, maybe tomato. Naruto was crouched by the fire pit, stirring something in a dented pot over a crackling flame. He looked up when Sasuke stepped out of the trees.

ā€œYou made it back in one piece,ā€ he said, grinning. ā€œStarting to think I should’ve made you a map.ā€

Sasuke rolled his eyes but didn’t comment. He sat down near the fire, not too close, the warmth still welcome after the icy water.

ā€œYou hungry?ā€ Naruto asked, tapping the spoon against the side of the pot.

Sasuke nodded once. ā€œYeah.ā€

Naruto handed him a steaming bowl without ceremony, then another for himself. Whatever it was—something like stew—it smelled really good. He took a bite, and the heat spread through his chest.

They ate in companionable silence, firelight dancing between them, the sounds of the forest beginning to rise as night took hold.

And for a few minutes, there was nothing else to worry about. Just food, fire, and the comfort of someone staying close—not because they had to, but because they wanted to.

They ate slowly, letting the warmth of the fire and the meal sink into their bones. The forest was quieter now—just the crackle of the flames, the rustle of leaves, and the occasional distant hoot of an owl. The air smelled like pine and smoke.

Naruto leaned back on his hands, looking up through the trees at the strip of stars blinking through the canopy. ā€œNights like this used to scare me,ā€ he said casually.

ā€œThe quiet, I mean.ā€

Sasuke glanced at him. ā€œWhy?ā€

Naruto shrugged. ā€œToo much space for your own thoughts, I guess. When I was younger, I hated it. Now… I don’t know. I’ve started to like it.ā€

Sasuke poked at the fire with a stick. ā€œI never liked silence when I was a kid either. But I didn’t have much of a choice.ā€

Naruto hummed. ā€œFunny. Now you're the most comfortable person in silence I’ve ever met.ā€

A small, dry smile tugged at Sasuke’s mouth. ā€œMaybe I just ran out of things to say.ā€
ā€œI told you, that’s not true,ā€ Naruto said, a little softer. ā€œYou just don’t waste words.ā€

They sat for a while longer, letting the fire burn down. Sasuke finished the last of his stew and set the bowl aside. The sky above them was deep navy now, and the stars had sharpened, thousands more revealing themselves in the dark.

Naruto stretched, his spine cracking lightly. ā€œYou good with turning in?ā€

ā€œYeah,ā€ Sasuke said, standing up and brushing his hands on his pants.

Naruto reached into the tent and tossed an extra blanket onto the sleeping bags. ā€œYou might get cold tonight. Take it if you need.ā€
Sasuke paused at the entrance. ā€œEhy do you always give me the extra?ā€

The blond smiled faintly. ā€œI don't get cold easy. And besidesā€”ā€ He looked over his shoulder, eyes meeting Sasuke’s. ā€œI don’t like the idea of you freezing your ass off.ā€

Sasuke didn’t say anything to that. Just gave a quiet nod and ducked into the tent.

Inside, it was cramped but warm. Their sleeping bags were spread out side by side. Sasuke settled in first, lying on his back, listening to Naruto zip the entrance closed and shuffle in after him.

Naruto clicked off the lantern. Darkness settled around them, soft and full.

After a few minutes of silence, Naruto’s voice came, low and steady: ā€œGood night Sasuke."

ā€œYou too.ā€

The next few days were similar—mornings spent folding up tents, days spent on winding roads with music low and windows cracked open, evenings marked by firelight and quiet conversation. It wasn’t until the fourth night that they finally decided to sleep in a small town.

It had been a long stretch of mountain driving, and by the time they rolled into town, the sky was melting into dusk. The streets were calm, the buildings modest. The motel they chose was simple and clean—white stucco with faded teal trim and a small neon sign that buzzed faintly in the growing dark.

Their room had two beds, a little desk, and the promise of warm water. It smelled like old soap and pine-scented cleaner, and Naruto honestly didn’t mind.

"Let's take a shower and go for dinner. What do you think?" Naruto asked as he dropped his duffel on the floor.

ā€œI’m taking the first shower,ā€ Sasuke replied immediately, already toeing off his shoes.

Naruto laughed softly and threw himself onto one of the beds, the springs creaking under him. ā€œDo as you please.ā€ He folded his arms behind his head, stretching out with a lazy yawn. ā€œI know you and hot showers. Don’t use all the water.ā€

There was a faint huff from the bathroom door before it clicked shut.

Naruto closed his eyes for a moment, letting his muscles relax into the mattress. It felt strange—after so many nights in the tent—to be indoors again, it felt weirdbut nice. They hadn’t talked about it, but he figured Sasuke needed this. A break from trees and bugs and damp mornings.

The sound of running water filled the room a moment later, soft and steady.

Naruto rolled onto his side, eyes drifting toward the bathroom door. He smiled to himself, then closed his eyes again. Just for a moment.

By the time Sasuke stepped out of the bathroom, steam billowed into the room in lazy curls. His dark hair was damp, clinging to his neck, and he wore one of the simple T-shirts Naruto had tossed into the back of the Jeep days ago.

"Your turn," he said, toweling off his hair as he crossed the room.

Naruto sat up from where he’d dozed off half-curled on the bed. ā€œDamn, you didn’t flood the place. I’m impressed.ā€

Sasuke gave him a flat look but didn’t respond, just dropped the towel over the back of a chair and picked up his phone. Because yes Sasuke had a phone, but he only used it every few days, just to give updates to a friend, he had explained Naruto, the first time he took it out of his bag.

Naruto grabbed some clean clothes and padded into the bathroom, leaving the door slightly ajar as he called out, ā€œTen minutes tops. Then food, I’m starving.ā€

True to his word, Naruto was quick. When he came out, his hair was spiked up and damp, and he was pulling on a hoodie over his shirt. ā€œReady?ā€

Sasuke nodded and slipped his hands into his pockets. They left the motel room, locking the door behind them.

The town was quiet, the kind that started winding down right after sunset. They walked down the main street under buzzing streetlights, passing a handful of closed shops, a laundromat, and finally a small diner with red vinyl booths and warm yellow light glowing from inside.

It smelled like fried food and coffee and something sweet baking in the back.

A tired-looking waitress waved them toward a booth near the window. Naruto dropped into his seat with a pleased sigh. ā€œMan, I missed chairs with backs.ā€

Sasuke smirked faintly. ā€œNot enough of a nature lover after all?ā€

ā€œHey, I never said I was giving up civilization. Just taking a break.ā€ He glanced over the menu. ā€œOoh, they’ve got pie.ā€

Sasuke didn’t comment, but he kept his eyes on Naruto a little longer than necessary, the corner of his mouth twitching.

They ordered—burgers, fries, sodas, and yes, a slice of apple pie for Naruto.

After a few bites, Naruto glanced across the table. ā€œYou doing okay?ā€

Sasuke paused mid-sip of his drink ā€œYeah. A bit tiredā€
Naruto studied him for a moment, then nodded. ā€œMe too. I'm gonna sleep so wellā€

Outside, the street was still and quiet. Inside, the clink of silverware and the hum of a jukebox in the corner filled the space. It was ordinary. Peaceful. And somehow, that felt like a win.

They walked back to the motel in the cool night air, both a little slower now, the kind of full that made you want to sleep. The streetlamps cast long shadows across the sidewalk, and the town had gone quiet except for the occasional chirp of insects in the distance.

Inside the room, Naruto flicked on the bedside lamp and toed off his shoes. He tossed his hoodie over the chair and stretched, groaning softly. ā€œOkay, early start tomorrow,ā€ he muttered, more to himself than to Sasuke.

Sasuke had already slid under the covers of his bed, his back to the lamp, one hand tucked under his head. Naruto glanced over at him, hesitated, then switched off the light.

ā€œG’night, Sasuke.ā€

A quiet hum of acknowledgement was the only response.

Sleep came easily.

Until it didn’t.

It started with a sound. The kind that didn’t belong in sleep. A sharp breath. The rustle of sheets too fast. Then—
Thud.

Naruto sat up fast. "Sasuke?"

The other bed creaked. Sasuke was caught in something—his breath ragged, body tense, like he was fighting off something only he could see. One arm flung out violently, knocking his pillow to the floor.

ā€œNo—don’t—!ā€ Sasuke gasped, sitting up suddenly, chest heaving as if he'd just been thrown underwater. He didn’t even seem to see Naruto.

ā€œSasuke,ā€ Naruto said, urgent but steady, already moving. He crossed the space between them in two quick steps and knelt by the bed. ā€œHey. It’s me. You’re dreaming.ā€

Sasuke recoiled, eyes wide in the dark, heart racing against his ribs. ā€œDon’t touch me—!ā€

ā€œI’m not gonna hurt you,ā€ Naruto said, voice low, hands raised slightly. ā€œYou’re okay. I’m right here. You’re not there anymore.ā€

Sasuke blinked like he was just starting to register the room. His hands were trembling.

Naruto hesitated—then slowly climbed onto the bed, not saying anything else until he was sitting beside him. He stayed close, not touching, not pressing. Just there. A quiet presence.

ā€œYou’re safe,ā€ he said again, softer now. ā€œI’ve got you.ā€

Sasuke didn’t speak. But he didn’t pull away either.

Minutes passed like that, the tension leaving Sasuke’s frame piece by piece. His breathing evened out. But he didn’t lie down again.

ā€œHere,ā€ Naruto said quietly, barely above a whisper. He shifted so that he was lying beside Sasuke. ā€œI’ll stay. Just for tonight, alright?ā€

Sasuke didn’t argue. Didn’t even look at him. But after a long pause, he lay down too—slowly, like every movement had to be deliberate.

Naruto stayed still, close but not pressing, the warmth of his body a quiet reassurance.

At some point, Sasuke's shoulder brushed his. Neither of them moved away.

And that was how they fell asleep—side by side, wrapped in shadows and something like trust, the silence between them finally still.

The light in the room had shifted—gray-blue and quiet. Early morning. The kind of stillness that blanketed everything before the world began to stir.

Sasuke opened his eyes slowly. His head was heavy, his body warm.

And someone was next to him.

It took a second to register. The weight of another person in his bed, steady breathing. Not threatening. Not unfamiliar.

Naruto.

Sasuke tensed for half a moment, memory flickering in pieces. The nightmare. The panic. The cold sweat. And then—Naruto’s voice. Calm. Grounded. The warmth of him.
He exhaled slowly.

He should’ve been embarrassed. Or angry. Or something. But lying here, eyes still half-closed, with Naruto’s arm just barely brushing his, all he felt was... tired. A strange sort of calm.

He turned his head slightly. Naruto was still asleep, face relaxed in the early light. The blond’s hair was a mess, sticking up in all directions. His mouth half-open, snoring faintly. Completely at ease.

Sasuke studied him in silence. The lines around Naruto’s eyes were softer now, without the sharp grin or steady fire. Vulnerable, in a way that made something in Sasuke’s chest tighten unexpectedly.

He looked away.

Carefully, he sat up. The sheets rustled, but Naruto didn’t stir. Sasuke scrubbed a hand through his hair and sat on the edge of the bed for a long moment.

He should get up. Move. Do something.
But instead, he sat there, hands resting on his knees, staring at the quiet room. Letting himself breathe.

He didn’t remember the last time he’d woken up next to someone and felt... okay.

Even if it wouldn’t last.

He stood, eventually. Walked over to the window and opened it just a crack. Cool morning air slipped through, crisp and fresh.

Behind him, Naruto stirred. A low groan. Then a sleepy, ā€œSas’?ā€

Sasuke didn’t turn around right away. ā€œYeah,ā€ he said after a moment. ā€œI’m here.ā€
A pause. Then the rustle of sheets again. ā€œYou okay?ā€

Sasuke looked out the window.

He didn’t say yes. But he didn’t say no either.

ā€œI'm sorryā€ he said instead. Honest.

Naruto’s voice was still thick with sleep. ā€œIt’s okay.ā€

Sasuke turned then—eyes meeting his for just a beat. ā€œThanks.ā€

Naruto blinked at him. Then smiled, slow and genuine. ā€œAnytime.ā€

Sasuke looked away first.

ā€œLet’s get breakfast,ā€ he said quietly.
Naruto stretched, groaning again. ā€œOnly if they have coffee. Lots of it.ā€

The small diner down the road was quiet that morning, the kind of place with plastic menus and chipped mugs that never ran out of coffee. A waitress with tired eyes and a kind smile poured them each a second cup without asking, and Naruto was already halfway through his eggs and toast by the time Sasuke started on his plate.

It was calm. A soft murmur of a local radio station in the background, sunlight filtering through the blinds in slanted gold lines.

Sasuke stirred his coffee, eyes fixed on the swirl of cream in the dark liquid.

ā€œWhy don’t you ask?ā€ he said suddenly.

Naruto didn’t look up right away. He chewed his bite slowly, then set the fork down and met Sasuke’s gaze.

ā€œDo you want to tell me?ā€ he asked evenly.
Sasuke went still. His fingers tightened slightly around the handle of the mug. But he didn’t answer.

Naruto shrugged softly, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth—not dismissive, just patient.

ā€œI told you, Sasuke. When you feel comfortable, you’ll tell me.ā€

Sasuke exhaled, slow. There was no pressure in Naruto’s tone, no insistence. Just quiet certainty. Like it was already decided that whatever weight Sasuke carried, it could wait until he was ready to lay it down.

He nodded, barely. Then looked out the window.

ā€œI don’t like people knowing things they can’t fix,ā€ he said at last, voice low.
Naruto leaned back, sipping his coffee. ā€œSome things aren’t meant to be fixed,ā€ he said. ā€œJust carried.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond, but something in his posture eased—just a fraction.

They sat in silence for a while longer, finishing breakfast at their own pace. Outside, the sky was bright and blue, promising another day of road ahead.
Finally, Naruto stood and dropped a couple bills on the table. ā€œYou ready to keep going?ā€

Sasuke nodded and followed.

Notes:

Did you like this Chapter?
I hope so. Just let me know

Also if you see any errors let me know. I don't have a beta, so chat is my beta and sometimes it's difficult not to make mistakes xD

Chapter 7

Notes:

Hello guys!!!!

I think you are gonna like this Chapter 😁

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The drive was quiet. The kind of stillness that didn’t feel awkward, just heavy with leftover thoughts from the night before.

Naruto yawned again—third time in the last five minutes. One hand on the wheel, the other lazily draped over the window. His hair was a mess, and he hadn’t bothered to fully wake up before hitting the road.

Sasuke sat in the passenger seat, hoodie up, the cap pulled low over his eyes. He’d barely touched his coffee. For a long while, he just watched the road roll by… then his gaze shifted sideways.

Naruto yawned again, loud this time.

ā€œā€¦Sorry,ā€ Sasuke muttered, voice low. ā€œThat I woke you up.ā€

Naruto blinked once, then looked over at him briefly before returning his eyes to the road.

ā€œIt’s not your fault you had a nightmare.ā€ His voice was calm, not sharp. Just… honest. ā€œYou think I’ve never woken up screaming before?ā€ He gave a dry chuckle. ā€œIt happens.ā€

Sasuke’s lips parted like he might respond, but nothing came. His fingers curled lightly on the edge of his hoodie.

ā€œButā€”ā€ he started.

Naruto cut him off gently. ā€œDon’t be hard on yourself.ā€

Another yawn slipped past his grin as he pulled into a small grocery store parking lot. ā€œWe’ll get some food for the next few days, and I’ll grab another coffee. Okay?ā€

ā€œā€¦Yes,ā€ Sasuke said softly.

ā€œGood.ā€ Naruto shot him a small, lopsided smile. ā€œLet’s go.ā€

He killed the engine and stepped out, stretching with a groan.The cold air hit his face, waking him a little more. Sasuke followed silently, tugging the hoodie a little closer around his face.

As they headed toward the store entrance, their footsteps fell into rhythm on the pavement. Neither said anything else, but Naruto’s shoulder bumped Sasuke’s once—barely there. Accidental, maybe. But it didn’t feel bad.

And Sasuke didn’t move away.

The bell above the grocery store door jingled as they stepped inside. It was a small, locally owned place, with narrow aisles and handwritten signs on cardboardā€”ā€œ2-for-1 applesā€, ā€œfresh bread in back,ā€ ā€œno checks.ā€

The lighting buzzed faintly overhead. It smelled like old wood, citrus, and a hint of cinnamon from the bakery shelf near the entrance.

Naruto grabbed a basket, glancing over his shoulder at Sasuke. ā€œWe’re keeping it simple—stuff that doesn’t need a fridge. Oh, and snacks. I get weird without snacks.ā€

Sasuke gave a barely-there nod and followed him down the first aisle.

They moved slowly through the shelves. Naruto grabbed trail mix, instant noodles, granola bars, and cans of soup, tossing them into the basket with casual familiarity. Sasuke lingered behind him, mostly quiet, sometimes reading labels, sometimes just... watching.

ā€œYou want anything in particular?ā€ Naruto asked, looking back.

Sasuke’s eyes flicked toward the shelf. ā€œDried fruit.ā€

Naruto grinned. ā€œFinally choosing stuff.ā€

He reached up to grab a bag of mixed dried mango and pineapple, then tossed it in. ā€œAlright, Chef Uchiha.ā€

Sasuke rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.

They paused in the coffee section. Naruto stared at the options, rubbing the back of his neck.

Sasuke murmured, ā€œYou don’t remember what you usually buy?ā€

ā€œI usually just get whatever has the ugliest packaging,ā€ Naruto admitted. ā€œI figure the better it tastes, the uglier the bag.ā€

Sasuke blinked, then let out the smallest huff—almost a laugh.

Naruto turned, pleased. ā€œWas that a smile?ā€

ā€œIt wasn’t.ā€

ā€œIt definitely was.ā€

Sasuke looked away, but the slight lift at the corner of his mouth didn’t fully disappear.

They paid at the counter, Naruto chatting lightly with the older woman who rang them up. Sasuke stood beside him, quiet but not tense, arms crossed loosely over his chest.

Outside, the morning had brightened. The sun was higher, cutting across the Jeep in gold streaks. Naruto loaded the bags into the back seat, humming under his breath.
Sasuke slid back into the passenger seat, watching him through the windshield.

When Naruto climbed back in, coffee in hand, he passed Sasuke a small pack of dried blueberries. ā€œFor you.ā€

Sasuke took them without a word. But when Naruto started the engine and pulled back onto the road, Sasuke quietly opened the pack and set it between them on the console.

The Jeep hummed steadily along the narrow road, winding its way up into the mountains again. The air grew thinner and colder the higher they climbed, and the morning sun filtered through the treetops in broken golden beams.

Sasuke had pulled his hoodie back up, leaning into the door with his cheek resting near the window. The soft roar of the tires on gravel and the occasional chirp of birds outside were the only sounds. He didn’t say anything, but he watched the landscape change—flat earth giving way to dense forest and jagged stone.

In the driver’s seat, Naruto tapped his fingers lightly against the steering wheel to the beat of some old song playing low on the radio. His window was cracked open, letting in the crisp mountain air. He looked more awake now, a little more alive, his golden hair lit by the sun like it belonged in this part of the world.

Pines gave way to firs. The slope grew steeper, until finally the road curved to a narrow overlook—and then widened again into a flatter plateau wrapped in a thin mist.
Naruto slowed the Jeep and glanced at the map on his phone. ā€œAbout ten more minutes,ā€ he murmured. ā€œShould be a clearing just ahead.ā€

True to his word, they reached it not long after—a wide open patch of forest just off a dirt road, shielded by tall trees and thick undergrowth, but open to the sky. There was a fire ring left behind by other campers and enough space to set up a tent without trouble.

Naruto parked and cut the engine. ā€œThis is the spot.ā€

Sasuke opened the door and stepped out. The air was cool, sharp with the smell of pine and wet earth. Birds chirped from somewhere deep in the trees, and far off, the sound of rushing water hinted at a stream or river nearby.

He turned in a slow circle, taking it all in.

ā€œGood?ā€ Naruto asked, walking around the Jeep to grab their bags from the back.

Sasuke nodded once. ā€œIt’s quiet.ā€

ā€œThat’s the idea.ā€ Naruto smiled, tossing him a rolled-up sleeping bag. ā€œLet’s set up. Then I say we go wandering for a while. You good with just hiking? Not too intense. I want to get high enough to see the view.ā€

Sasuke caught the sleeping bag without a word and began unrolling it beside the flattened patch of earth.

As they worked, the trees swayed softly above them, sunlight flickering through branches like a heartbeat.

It would be a few hours before sunset. Plenty of time to climb, to talk—or not. To exist quietly beside each other.

The forest trail wasn’t marked by signs, but it was there—worn into the earth by years of boots and footsteps, animal paths and runoff. They followed it without words, weaving through trees and over mossy rocks, the crunch of dry leaves and pine needles underfoot their only soundtrack.

Naruto led the way, a steady pace, occasionally glancing back to make sure Sasuke was keeping up. He had his sleeves rolled up, arms lightly dusted with dirt from setting up camp, a few twigs in his hair. There was a glow to him up here—like the quiet and the mountain air peeled away whatever noise he carried.

Sasuke didn’t say much, but his breathing was steady. He’d stripped off the hoodie, leaving only a long-sleeved black shirt that clung to him with sweat near the collar. His eyes roamed the landscape as they climbed—a branch snapping back into place, a squirrel darting across their path, the way sunlight streamed through a break in the canopy.

About halfway up the slope, they came to a narrow ridge with a clear view of the valley below.

Naruto turned and grinned. ā€œTold you the view was worth it.ā€

Sasuke stepped beside him. The wind tugged at his shirt, cool against his back. Below, the valley was vast—rolling hills and thick forest stretching into blue haze. A winding river cut across the land like a silver ribbon.

He didn’t respond with words, but he didn’t need to. His silence said enough.

Naruto stretched his arms above his head with a long groan. ā€œThis is so nice"

Sasuke glanced sideways. ā€œWhy are you always so amazed?ā€

Naruto smirked. ā€œWell back home, I mostly see nature in crime scene. I'm always busy doing something. That's why I took this vacaction.ā€

Sasuke didn’t reply. But he frowned slightly, as if picturing it.

ā€œAnyway,ā€ Naruto said, brushing past the heaviness with a shake of his head, ā€œI always wanted to do this hike. Jiraiya used to talk about it. Said the wind up here could blow the shit out of your thoughts.ā€

The breeze ruffled his hair as if on cue. Sasuke looked back out across the ridge. ā€œHe sounds like a weird man.ā€

ā€œHe was.ā€ Naruto laughed. ā€œBut he was mine.ā€

A long pause.

Then Sasuke asked, ā€œDo you think he’d like me?ā€

Naruto blinked, caught off guard. ā€œYou?ā€

Sasuke shrugged, not looking at him. ā€œYou talk about him like he’d have opinions.ā€

Naruto was quiet for a beat. ā€œI think… yeah. He’d like you.ā€ Then, after a moment: ā€œHe’d probably tell me not to screw this up.ā€

Sasuke finally turned to face him. ā€œScrew what up?ā€

Naruto’s eyes met his. ā€œWhatever this is... friendship?ā€

The air between them stretched—tense, uncertain, but not cold. Just full of things neither had said yet.

Sasuke looked away first.

ā€œWe should keep going,ā€ he said quietly.

Naruto nodded, smile fading into something softer. ā€œYeah. Let’s go.ā€

The path down wasn’t steep, but it was uneven—roots knotted across the trail, patches of loose gravel scattered like traps between the trees. The air had cooled slightly, shadows stretching long with the dipping sun.

Naruto was a few steps ahead, whistling something tuneless under his breath, hands stuffed into his pockets. Sasuke followed silently, eyes fixed on the trail, attention sharp but… maybe just a little too far inward.

His foot hit a patch of gravel and slid.
The sound came first—a quick, sharp scuff of boots against stone. Then the thud as Sasuke’s body hit the slope, sliding a few feet before catching on a jutting root.
ā€œā€”Sasuke!ā€

Naruto was already spinning back, eyes wide as he dropped to a crouch beside him.

ā€œHey—shit, are you—?ā€

ā€œI’m fine,ā€ Sasuke snapped, voice tight, pushing himself upright. But his wince betrayed him.

Naruto’s hands hovered, unsure whether to grab or give space. ā€œLet me see.ā€

ā€œI said I’m fine.ā€

Naruto didn’t move away. ā€œYou’re bleeding.ā€

Sasuke glanced down. His left forearm was scraped raw, dirt mixed with blood, and his palm had a shallow cut from the fall. It wasn’t deep—but it stung, and the jolt had left his heart pounding harder than he wanted to admit.

Naruto eased a hand under his good arm. ā€œCome on, just sit for a second.ā€

ā€œI don’t needā€”ā€

ā€œYou don’t have to need it,ā€ Naruto said gently. ā€œJust take it.ā€

That… stopped Sasuke short.

He let himself be helped to a nearby flat rock. Naruto crouched again, digging into his bag until he found a small first-aid pouch.

Sasuke sat stiffly, watching him.

ā€œYou carry that everywhere?ā€

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto muttered, twisting the cap off a bottle of antiseptic. ā€œSince the fall I took.ā€

He soaked a bit of gauze, then looked up. ā€œThis is going to sting.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer. Just held his arm out.

Naruto was careful—gentle, but steady. He didn’t flinch when Sasuke hissed softly at the first touch of alcohol.

ā€œYou got lucky,ā€ Naruto said, wrapping the arm. ā€œCould’ve been worse.ā€

ā€œI wasn’t paying attention.ā€

Naruto gave him a sideways glance.

ā€œThinking too loud again?ā€

Sasuke looked away. ā€œMaybe.ā€

They were quiet for a beat. Just the birds and breeze in the trees around them.

Then Naruto asked, quieter, ā€œYou okay?ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. His voice was low when it came.

ā€œI hate feeling weak.ā€

Naruto finished the bandage, tying it off. ā€œThat’s not what this is.ā€

Sasuke looked at him, the smallest crease between his brows.

Naruto stood, offering his hand.

ā€œCome on,ā€ he said softly. ā€œIt’s getting dark.ā€

Sasuke hesitated—then took it.

Naruto helped him up, slow and steady.

And as they started down the trail again, closer now, Sasuke didn’t pull his hand away right away.

He let Naruto hold on. Just a little longer.

Ā 

By the time they made it back to camp, the sky had deepened into violet and amber. The air was crisp, cool enough that their breath fogged slightly. Long shadows stretched across the forest floor, and birds called softly in the canopy overhead.

Naruto moved with ease through the familiar setup—kneeling beside the fire pit, gathering kindling from a small pile of wood they'd collected that morning.
Sasuke sat nearby, legs stretched out in front of him, hoodie back on. He hadn’t said much since the fall, but he wasn’t shut down—just quiet. Watching Naruto work. The blond’s hands were practiced, his movements efficient. Comfortable.

The fire crackled to life a few minutes later, casting a warm glow over the little clearing.

ā€œYou okay sitting?ā€ Naruto asked, not looking up as he unzipped a bag of supplies.

ā€œI’m fine.ā€
ā€œI know,ā€ Naruto said, smirking a little as he set a small pot over the flames. ā€œBut let me have my moment.ā€

He added water, a couple packets of noodles, some chopped jerky and dried vegetables. Nothing fancy, but it smelled good, especially with the woodsmoke curling into the air.

Sasuke watched the fire for a while. Until Naruto handed him a tin mug of hot food a few minutes later. ā€œEat. You’ll feel better.ā€

Sasuke took it without a word, cupping it in both hands. It was hot, simple, a little salty—but grounding.

ā€œYou know,ā€ Naruto said, sitting across from him with his own bowl, ā€œI used to think rest meant doing nothing. But turns out, sometimes it’s just doing something different.ā€

Sasuke glanced at him, faintly skeptical. ā€œThat supposed to be deep?ā€

Naruto laughed. ā€œIt’s supposed to be true.ā€

They ate in comfortable silence after that, the fire crackling low between them, casting golden light on their faces.

When Sasuke finally said, ā€œThanks,ā€ it was so quiet it almost disappeared into the trees.

Naruto didn’t look up from his cup. But his smile said he heard it.

Ā 

The fire had burned down to glowing coals, the air around them thick with the earthy scent of smoke and pine. Naruto leaned back on his hands, legs stretched out, his empty bowl resting beside him in the dirt.
Sasuke still sat cross-legged, hoodie pulled tight again, eyes half-lidded as he watched the flicker of orange light reflect in the curve of his mug.

ā€œWhy did you decide to do this now?ā€ Sasuke asked.

Naruto tilted his head back, staring at the stars just beginning to appear through the tree branches. ā€œMy godfather died last year. I didn’t take the time to deal with it. Just buried myself in work. Like if I moved fast enough, I wouldn’t have to feel it.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond. Just listened.

ā€œSo,ā€ Naruto continued, voice quieter now, ā€œI decided to take the trip he always talked about doing. Kind of felt like… I owed it to him. Or maybe to myself.ā€

He looked over, and for once, Sasuke didn’t look away.

ā€œAnd you?ā€ Naruto asked, not pressing, just offering.

Sasuke’s eyes flicked down to the coals. ā€œI left a lot behind. I just could take it anymore, and I need to get away. ā€

ā€œThat’s vague.ā€

Sasuke’s lips twitched. ā€œGood.ā€

Naruto chuckled softly. ā€œFair enough.ā€

They sat with that a moment, the fire’s glow dancing over their faces. A breeze rustled the trees, and the sound of the nearby river whispered beneath it all like a steady pulse.

ā€œYou know,ā€ Naruto said, stretching with a groan, ā€œyou’ve gotten easier to talk to.ā€

Sasuke arched a brow. ā€œThat so?ā€

ā€œYeah.ā€ Naruto stood and walked over to the tent. He unzipped it, then turned and tossed Sasuke a blanket. ā€œYou were a little prickly before.ā€

ā€œI’m still prickly.ā€

ā€œYou’re less prickly,ā€ Naruto said, amused. ā€œWhich I’ll take.ā€

Sasuke stood, brushing dirt off his pants. ā€œOnly because you’re louder than my thoughts.ā€

Naruto smirked as he ducked into the tent. ā€œNow that’s the most romantic thing anyone’s ever said to me.ā€

Sasuke snorted—just barely—but followed him inside.

The tent was dim, lit only by the last of the firelight bleeding through the fabric. Naruto tossed Sasuke the same side of the tent he’d used before and passed him the extra blanket without a word.

They settled into their sleeping bags. A beat passed.

ā€œTry to get some sleep,ā€ Naruto murmured, rolling onto his side, facing away but still close. ā€œYou're safe with me. I promise.ā€

Sasuke lay still for a moment, the weight of those words lingering in the dark.

ā€œI know,ā€ he said softly.

Ā 

The forest had long fallen silent, save for the occasional sigh of wind moving gently through the trees and the distant murmur of the river. Inside the tent, everything was still. Warm. Close.

Sasuke lay on his side, not quite asleep. He wasn’t tense—not like before—but the kind of wakefulness that came from a mind that didn’t know how to quiet itself. His breathing was steady. The chill of the mountain air barely reached him from under the blanket, and just a few inches away, Naruto was fast asleep.

The blond was curled slightly, his face turned toward Sasuke in the half-dark, his cheek pressed into his arm. His hair stuck out in wild tufts, catching a faint silver glow from the moonlight sneaking through the canvas seams. He looked peaceful—completely at ease in a way that felt both enviable and strange.

Sasuke watched him, eyes soft in the dark.
He hadn’t meant to—but his gaze lingered, tracing the curve of Naruto’s brow, the slack line of his mouth, the way his lashes fanned against his cheek. Naruto mumbled something incoherent in his sleep and shifted, his arm brushing lightly against Sasuke’s beneath the blankets.

Instinctively, Sasuke reached out. Not far—just enough that his hand hovered near Naruto’s elbow. But he stopped himself before making contact. His fingers curled back into a loose fist.

He turned onto his back with a quiet breath, staring at the shadowed ceiling of the tent. He didn’t know what he was doing. Or what he wanted. But… for the first time in a long while, he didn’t feel like running.

He eventually drifted off.

By the time he opened his eyes again, morning had crept softly into the forest. Pale gold light filtered through the trees, and birdsong filled the air in gentle waves. The inside of the tent was cool and faintly lit, but warmer than expected. Naruto was still asleep, sprawled now on his stomach, his face half-buried in his arm. One foot had escaped the sleeping bag.

Sasuke watched him for a moment longer than he probably should’ve. Then he slipped out of the blankets and unzipped the tent as quietly as he could.

The world outside smelled of pine and wet earth. Mist clung low to the ground, curling around roots and rocks like a ghost. Sasuke stood for a moment, breathing it all in. He could hear the river again. Everything felt fresh. Lighter.

He didn’t know how long he’d been sitting near the firepit, half-lost in thought, when the tent rustled behind him and Naruto appeared, hair a mess, hoodie slipping off one shoulder. He was holding two steaming mugs, grinning blearily.

ā€œI'm gonna make coffee,ā€ he said.

Few minutes later Sasuke accepted the mug of coffee.

Naruto dropped down beside him on the nearest rock, legs stretched out, sighing like a man twice his age. ā€œGod, I slept like a rock. You?ā€

Sasuke took a sip of the hot drink—strong, bitter, too much instant powder but not bad. He gave a slow nod. ā€œBetter.ā€

Naruto gave him a small, pleased smile. ā€œGoodā€

The words lingered in the cool morning air, unchallenged.

They sat like that for a while, sipping quietly, letting the forest wake up around them.

Naruto stirred the pan with lazy precision, the smell of eggs and toasted bread mixing with the crisp mountain air. The campfire had been revived with new kindling, crackling gently as the morning sun filtered through the trees. A pot of coffee simmered nearby, sending up soft trails of steam.

Sasuke sat cross-legged near the fire, holding his mug with both hands. His hoodie was pulled up again, but not to hide—just for warmth. His scraped arm was healing already, the fresh bandage wrapped neatly. He looked more rested than the day before.

ā€œYou’re getting spoiled,ā€ Naruto said, flipping the eggs. ā€œI don’t usually cook everydayā€

Sasuke glanced at him over the rim of his mug. ā€œYou didn’t complain last night about cooking dinner.ā€

ā€œThat’s because I was showing off.ā€ Naruto grinned. ā€œImpressing my mysterious passenger.ā€

Sasuke didn’t roll his eyes, but it was close.

Naruto passed him a plate. ā€œHere. Eat while it’s hot.ā€

Sasuke took it without argument. He ate quietly and slowly, enjoying the moment and the food.

They sat in silence for a while. Birds chirped overhead. A breeze moved through the trees. The river whispered steadily in the distance.

Naruto glanced over at him again. ā€œHey—how’s the arm?ā€

Sasuke looked down at the bandage, flexed his fingers slightly. ā€œFine.ā€

ā€œNo pulling or soreness?ā€ Naruto asked, and though his tone was casual, there was a flicker of concern in his voice.

ā€œIt stings a little,ā€ Sasuke admitted. ā€œBut it’s nothing.ā€

ā€œStill. If it gets red or weird, let me know.ā€ Naruto pointed at him with his fork. ā€œNot letting you get an infection and die dramatically in the woods.ā€

Sasuke gave him a dry look. ā€œYou’re very reassuring.ā€

ā€œI try.ā€

Naruto set his plate aside and leaned back on his hands. ā€œSo,ā€ he said after a beat, ā€œI was thinking—this spot’s nice. There’s another trail about half an hour from here. A little more uphill, but the view’s supposed to be worth it.ā€

Sasuke glanced at him.

ā€œBut if you want to keep moving,ā€ Naruto added, ā€œwe can pack up and head out. Could be at the next town by nightfall.ā€

Sasuke was quiet, eyes drifting toward the trees around them. He finished the last of his coffee before answering.

ā€œLet’s do the hike.ā€

Naruto blinked, surprised—but pleased. ā€œYeah?ā€

Sasuke nodded, barely a shrug. ā€œWe’re already here.ā€

Naruto smiled. ā€œAlright then. We’ll take our time. Maybe make it back before sunset.ā€

Sasuke handed him his empty plate. ā€œDon’t make a habit of feeding me.ā€

Naruto took it, grinning. ā€œToo late. I like feeding you.ā€

Ā 

They set out midmorning, the forest sun-dappled and golden ahead of them. The trail wound steadily uphill but wasn’t too steep—just enough to warm their legs and fill the air with the soft rhythm of their footsteps and the rustle of leaves.

Naruto carried a small pack with water and snacks, walking a little ahead, pointing things out now and then—a crooked tree that looked like a question mark, a squirrel that stared too long, a patch of moss that squished underfoot.

Sasuke mostly listened. Responded when needed. But his eyes were always moving. He was more comfortable like this—when his silence wasn’t noticeable. When it didn’t feel like a wall.

It was early afternoon when the trail leveled out, and the scent of water hit them first—cool and mineral, carried on a soft breeze.

Naruto turned his head slightly, nostrils flaring. ā€œYou smell that?ā€

Sasuke nodded. ā€œLake.ā€

ā€œLet’s find it.ā€

It wasn’t far—a little off the path, half hidden behind thick trees and uneven stone. But when they stepped out of the brush, the view opened into something quiet and perfect: a small, clear lake cradled by pines, the surface like glass reflecting the blue sky above. The air was warm, and the sound of birds filled the space in a way that made it feel untouched.
Naruto dropped his bag onto the ground with a grin. ā€œOh, hell yeah.ā€

Sasuke looked around, cautious. ā€œWe’re swimming?ā€

Naruto was already kicking off his boots. ā€œIf you don’t, I will anyway.ā€

He pulled his shirt off, tossing it beside the pack. Sasuke blinked at the movement, then quickly looked away. The sun hit Naruto’s skin in bright gold, all tan lines and lean muscle and ridiculous confidence.

Sasuke stayed still, hands in his pockets.

Naruto stepped into the shallows, ankle-deep, and sighed. ā€œIt’s perfect. Come on. No one’s around.ā€

Sasuke hesitated. His fingers twitched slightly near his hoodie zipper.

Naruto turned back toward him. His voice softened, teasing but not sharp. ā€œWhat, shy?ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer, but he didn’t move either.

Naruto tilted his head, reading him a little closer now. His grin faded into something gentler. ā€œHey—it’s just me. But if you don’t want to, it’s fine.ā€

Sasuke let out a breath, quiet and controlled. ā€œIt’s not that.ā€

Naruto didn’t push. Just gave him space.

He waded in a little deeper, water reaching his knees, and tilted his face toward the sun. ā€œWe can just sit for a bit. Or skip rocks. Or throw pinecones at squirrels. I’m flexible.ā€

Sasuke gave a quiet exhale—a small laugh—and after a few seconds, he pulled his hoodie off in one smooth motion, followed by his shirt. Pale scars traced over his ribs and shoulder, old and faded. He didn’t explain them. Naruto didn’t ask.

He stepped into the lake slowly, the cold curling around his ankles, knees, thighs. He didn’t look at Naruto until they were both waist-deep in the still water, the surface rippling around them.

Naruto smiled, relaxed and open, and said nothing.

For a long while, neither of them spoke. They just floated and drifted, water lapping at their skin, the sun warm on their faces, the whole world seeming to hold its breath around them.

The lake held them gently, cool against their skin, the surface broken only by small ripples trailing behind their arms. Naruto floated on his back for a while, blinking lazily up at the sky. Sasuke stayed upright, arms submerged, eyes watching the shifting light on the water.

Neither of them spoke for a long time. The silence wasn’t awkward—it felt earned, like the space between two breaths.

ā€œI used to go to a lake like this,ā€ Sasuke said quietly.

Naruto turned his head in the water, surprised but careful not to interrupt.

ā€œIn the summers,ā€ Sasuke continued. ā€œMy family had a cabin outside the city. Small. Just a couple rooms. But there was a lake nearby. Deep enough to swim. Cold enough to sting your skin when you first got in.ā€

Naruto treaded water closer to him now, not crowding—just listening.

ā€œI remember the first time I dove in,ā€ Sasuke said. ā€œI hit the water so hard I thought my lungs would freeze.ā€ A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ā€œMy brother called me a chicken for hesitating.ā€

Naruto didn’t say anything for a beat. Then, softly, ā€œYou were close with him?ā€

Sasuke’s face shifted—something unreadable flickering across his eyes.

ā€œI used to be.ā€

The words hung there, heavy and quiet. The birds had quieted. The sun glinted on the lake, catching little sparks in the ripples around them.

Sasuke looked down at the water. ā€œI haven’t thought about that place in years.ā€

ā€œMaybe that’s a good thing,ā€ Naruto said gently. ā€œMaybe that means this place reminded you of something good.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer. But he didn’t close off, either.

After a while, Naruto grinned again, lighter. ā€œYou know, I used to sneak into a lake near my orphanage. It was gross. Full of algae and bugs. But I thought it was magic back then.ā€

Sasuke gave him a sidelong glance. ā€œLet me guess—you tried to catch frogs.ā€

Naruto laughed. ā€œTried? I succeeded. Had a whole box under my bed. One time I got caught with four of them and got grounded for a week.ā€

Sasuke’s mouth twitched. ā€œThat explains a lot.ā€

They stayed there until the sun started to dip just enough to turn the water cooler, their fingers wrinkled, muscles relaxed. Sasuke didn’t talk any more after that, but his expression was softer. Not quite happy. But something closer.

Eventually, Naruto said, ā€œWe should get back before we turn into prunes.ā€

Sasuke didn’t argue.

They stepped out of the lake slowly, water streaming down their arms and legs. Neither of them rushed to dry. The air was still warm, and something about the silence between them felt different now—more open. Less guarded.

As they dressed in the fading light, Naruto glanced over once, catching the faraway look in Sasuke’s eyes.

He didn’t say anything about it.
But he was glad Sasuke had shared the memory.

Even if it was just a sliver, it felt like a piece of the puzzle settling into place.

Notes:

So...??? Did you like it? Let me know, please. ā¤ļø

I really enjoyed writing this chapterā¤ļø

Chapter 8

Notes:

Waoh, mid week chapter!!!!!

Yes, I know, im the best xD
Hope you like it!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The world was still gray with early light when Sasuke stirred.

The tent was warm, quiet except for the soft, even sound of Naruto breathing beside him. Sasuke blinked up at the fabric above them, the dim outlines of branches swaying beyond it. For a moment, he didn’t move—just lay there, listening. Letting the silence settle.

He turned his head.

Naruto was still asleep, one arm slung over his stomach, hair mussed and pushed back from his face. His mouth was slightly open, his brows relaxed. The peacefulness of it caught Sasuke off guard. He looked younger like this. Not because of his features—but because of the quiet. Like someone who didn’t have to carry anything heavy for once.

Sasuke turned away quickly, exhaling quietly. Then he sat up, careful not to make too much noise. He tugged on his hoodie and stepped outside.

The forest was waking up. Birdsong rose gently through the air, soft light breaking through the trees in long gold lines. Dew sparkled on the grass. The fire pit was cold ash and memory.

Sasuke set to work silently. Gathered dry twigs. Rebuilt the fire. Set the kettle on to heat the water Naruto had filtered the night before. Found two mugs in the pack.
He didn’t rush. He didn’t overthink it.

When Naruto emerged a few minutes later, still half-asleep and stretching like a cat, he stopped mid-yawn and blinked at the fire. At Sasuke sitting there, coffee already brewing.

ā€œā€¦You made coffee?ā€ Naruto rubbed his eyes. ā€œDid I dream that?ā€

ā€œNo.ā€

ā€œWow.ā€ He ran a hand through his hair. ā€œGuess I’m rubbing off on you.ā€

Sasuke shrugged, looking into the steam.

Naruto sat across from him and accepted the mug when it was passed over.

Naruto sipped, then smiled softly. ā€œThanks.ā€

Sasuke didn’t say anything. He just took his own mug and stared into the fire.

But the quiet wasn’t the same as before. It was warm now. In a familiar way.

And Naruto didn’t say it out loud—but he noticed.

The blond stretched out beside the fire, mug still warm in his hands, the last traces of sleep finally leaving his face. The sun had risen higher, casting long shadows through the trees. Their camp was peaceful—no urgency, no noise. Just birdsong, the faint breeze, and the smell of pine and smoke.

Sasuke was already finishing the last of his coffee. His eyes drifted toward the tent, the trail beyond it, the trees that stretched toward the sky like watchful sentinels.
Naruto watched him for a second, then glanced over his shoulder toward the direction they came from. ā€œSo,ā€ he said, voice casual, ā€œwhat do you feel like doing today?ā€

Sasuke looked at him. Didn’t answer immediately.

ā€œThere’s another trail about an hour east,ā€ Naruto continued. ā€œDifferent terrain. Bit steeper, but supposedly amazing views—if you’re up for more hiking.ā€ He paused, then added, ā€œOr we could pack up and keep driving. Make some distance today.ā€

Sasuke was quiet for a moment longer. Then: ā€œYou decide.ā€

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "Come on dude, I’m not gonna carry you up another hill if you secretly want to nap in the car all day.ā€

Sasuke’s mouth twitched. ā€œI don’t nap.ā€

ā€œEveryone naps, at some pointā€ Naruto said, smirking. ā€œEven mysterious loners who drink black coffee like it’s a religion.ā€

Sasuke set his mug down and stood to stretch. ā€œIf we hike again today, we’ll be sore tomorrow.ā€

ā€œProbably.ā€

ā€œBut if we keep moving, we’ll just end up in another forest.ā€

Naruto grinned. ā€œTrue.ā€

A beat.

Sasuke glanced up at the canopy, the filtered light. ā€œWe’re already here.ā€

Naruto tilted his head. ā€œSo that’s a vote for the trail?ā€

Sasuke gave a noncommittal shrug, but there was no resistance in his posture.

Naruto smiled wider. ā€œAlright. Hike it is.ā€

He stood and clapped his hands once.

ā€œWe’ll take it slow. Maybe pack lunch and make a whole day of it.ā€

Sasuke moved to start cleaning up the camp. ā€œI’m not carrying your snacks.ā€

ā€œI wouldn’t dream of it,ā€ Naruto said, tossing him a granola bar from the food bag. ā€œThat’s what your hoodie pockets are for.ā€

Sasuke caught it, rolled his eyes, but didn’t throw it back.

And just like that, they fell into rhythm again—packing and preparing.

The new trail started off easy.

It cut through a wide stretch of pine forest, the sunlight filtering down in soft, gold patches that danced over the undergrowth. The air was cooler up here, and the wind moved through the trees like a steady whisper. Sasuke walked a little ahead, steady and silent as always. Naruto followed, hands in his pockets, humming under his breath.

They didn’t speak much, but it wasn’t the same silence they had in the beginning of the trip. This one felt worn-in—comfortable. Trusted.

Naruto occasionally pointed things out: a bird call he recognized, an odd pattern of bark that looked like a spiral, a deer that darted off through the brush before either of them could blink.

ā€œWas that a fox?ā€ Sasuke asked once, after catching a glimpse of movement ahead.

Naruto squinted. ā€œNah, tail’s wrong. Probably a coyote.ā€

ā€œYou’re guessing.ā€

ā€œConfidently.ā€

Sasuke huffed. But it might’ve been a laugh.

They kept going for another hour, weaving through thicker woods as the trail curved upward. But after a fork in the path—one they both somehow missed—something started to feel... off.

Naruto paused at a rocky incline, looking around.

ā€œā€¦We’re not on the main trail anymore,ā€ he said, pulling out his phone. The screen blinked, the GPS struggling. ā€œI thought it curved left.ā€

ā€œIt did.ā€ Sasuke looked over his shoulder. ā€œWe didn’t.ā€

Naruto sighed. ā€œWell. It’s not like we’re lost-lost.ā€

ā€œYou always get lost?ā€

ā€œCome on, this is the first time, WE got lost.ā€

Sasuke gave him a flat look.

Naruto grinned and pushed ahead. ā€œCome on. Let’s keep going a little. Worst case, we circle back.ā€

The detour didn’t feel dangerous—just unfamiliar. The terrain got rockier, the trees thinner as they moved closer to a ridge. The incline steepened, and the path became more suggestion than trail. Sasuke’s boots crunched against loose gravel as they climbed, and Naruto occasionally offered a hand without being asked.

By mid-afternoon, the trees broke—and suddenly, they were standing at the edge of a breathtaking drop.

Below, the valley stretched endlessly. Rolling forest hills, streaks of golden grass, a river glinting like silver thread in the distance. The wind hit stronger here, ruffling their clothes, catching in their hair.
Neither of them spoke for a long moment.

Then Naruto said, softly, ā€œWorth getting lost for.ā€

Sasuke’s eyes scanned the view, something unreadable in his expression.

ā€œā€¦Yeah,ā€ he said.

They sat on a flat rock near the ledge, sharing a bottle of water and some trail mix, the whole world wide open in front of them. Naruto leaned back on his hands, one leg stretched, the other bent, gaze distant.

ā€œYou ever think about what you’d be doing if ypu didn't came with me?ā€ he asked.

Sasuke didn’t answer immediately.

ā€œSometimes,ā€ he said eventually. ā€œBut not often.ā€

Naruto nodded, not pushing.

ā€œAnd you?ā€ Sasuke asked. ā€œWhat would you be doing if I hadn’t gotten in your car?ā€

Naruto glanced at him. ā€œProbably talking to myself instead.ā€

Sasuke almost smiled.

"You know..." Naruto looked at him. " You are aloud to smile when im being funny" he gently pushed him with his shoulder.

Sasuke didn’t reply, but his silence didn’t feel cold. If anything, it felt like agreement.

Naruto slung his backpack off and sat on a flat rock near the ledge. ā€œLunch?ā€

He didn’t wait for a reply—just pulled out a pair of sandwiches wrapped in brown paper and tossed one gently to Sasuke, who caught it without comment.

They ate in relative silence, the sound of wind and the occasional bird filling the space.

Naruto unwrapped his sandwich and took a big bite. ā€œMan,ā€ he said around it, ā€œI forgot how good this one was. Turkey and avocado.ā€

Sasuke raised an eyebrow slightly. ā€œYou made it. How did you forget?ā€

ā€œI make a lot of food. Sometimes I forget what’s genius and what’s just edible.ā€

Sasuke took a bite of his own sandwich. ā€œThis is edible.ā€

Naruto pointed a finger at him. ā€œWaoh, coffee this morning and now a compliment, I'm impress, you are actually nice.ā€

Sasuke looked at him sidelong, chewing slowly. ā€œDon’t get used to it.ā€

Naruto grinned and leaned back on one arm, eyes on the valley below. They ate like that—shoulder to shoulder, not too close, not too far.

Eventually, Sasuke asked, ā€œHow far do you think the lake is from here?ā€

Naruto tilted his head. ā€œCouple miles, maybe. Want to go back there?ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. He wiped his fingers on the paper wrapper and looked out again at the light shifting through the hills. ā€œNo. Just wondering.ā€

Naruto nodded. ā€œAlright.ā€

They stayed until the wind started to cool and the sun tilted west. Eventually, Naruto stood and dusted his hands.

ā€œReady to try and not get lost on the way back?ā€

Sasuke stood too, brushing off his pants. ā€œWe both know you’ll take the wrong fork again.ā€

Naruto snorted. ā€œGood thing I’ve got you to correct me.ā€

They turned back toward the trees, the soft crunch of gravel underfoot as they slipped back into the woods. The hike back was quiet as they walked side by side.

They’d found the main trail again after a bit of backtracking, the sun dipping low enough now that the light came in at an angle, long and golden. The air cooled as the forest thickened, but not enough to be uncomfortable—just enough to remind them the day was almost over.

Naruto walked a few steps behind Sasuke this time, watching his stride. He noticed it—slower than usual. Not limping, but definitely dragging more than before.

By the time they reached the edge of the campsite, Sasuke dropped his backpack beside the tent with a quiet sigh and sat on a nearby log. He didn’t say anything, just leaned forward with his elbows on his knees and stared at the ground for a few seconds like he was sorting his thoughts.

Naruto knelt to get the fire going again. ā€œYou alright?ā€

ā€œFine,ā€ Sasuke answered, not looking up.

ā€œYou sure?ā€ Naruto asked casually, striking the flint. ā€œYou look like someone who regrets his life choices.ā€

A pause.

ā€œJust tired,ā€ Sasuke said. ā€œIt was a long day.ā€

ā€œFair,ā€ Naruto said, getting the fire going with practiced ease. ā€œAnd I bet you didn’t sleep great last night either.ā€

Sasuke didn’t argue that point. He just exhaled through his nose and let himself lean back a little, muscles slack. The hoodie hung loose around his frame, and for once, he looked less like someone ready to bolt and more like someone genuinely worn out from something normal.

Naruto started heating a small pot of rice and beans, adding bits of whatever they had left—some chopped vegetables, a bit of seasoning, a splash of oil.

As it simmered, he glanced over. ā€œYou know, you don’t have to talk if you’re tired. But if you want to, I’m here.ā€

Sasuke blinked, slow. His gaze drifted toward the fire but didn’t focus on it. ā€œI know.ā€

They sat in silence again, the kind that had become something familiar between them.

Naruto stirred the food, then handed Sasuke a warm bowl without ceremony. Sasuke accepted it, muttered a quiet thanks, and ate slowly.

The fire cracked and popped, small sparks drifting upward into the night.

Eventually, after the food was gone and the stars had begun to show through the treetops, Sasuke stood. ā€œI’m turning in.ā€

Naruto nodded. ā€œYeah. I’ll follow in a bit.ā€

Sasuke hesitated a moment longer, then pulled the tent flap open and disappeared inside. No sharp words. No masks. Just tired steps and shared quiet.

Naruto sat out by the fire a little longer, watching the flames with a small, thoughtful smile.

Then he stood, doused the coals, and joined him in the tent.

Inside, Sasuke had already curled into the sleeping bag, his back to Naruto. The blond took the extra blanket and readjusted over Sasuke.

Naruto settled down beside him, careful and quiet.

Sometime in the middle of the night, the rain started.

It wasn’t loud or sudden—just a soft, steady pattering on the tent’s fabric. Naruto woke briefly, blinking into the dark, listening as the drops filtered through the treetops and tapped gently against the roof above them.

He shifted, pulling the sleeping bag a little closer, his body heat brushing lightly against Sasuke’s back. The other man didn’t stir. His breathing remained deep and even, a rhythm Naruto had come to know over the past days.

Naruto smiled faintly into the dark, then let sleep take him again.

By morning, the rain had stopped—but the world outside was soaked.

The forest dripped with it. Every leaf, every blade of grass, every log. Their boots squished in soft mud, and the air was thick and cool with that unmistakable smell of wet earth and pine.

Naruto stepped out first, stretching with a wince. His hoodie clung slightly to the damp, and his hair was messier than usual, spiked and flattened in odd angles from sleeping weird. He glanced up at the gray sky.

ā€œWell,ā€ he muttered, ā€œso much for drying out before breakfast.ā€

Sasuke emerged a few minutes later, squinting against the chill. His hair was still half-tucked under the hood, and his sleeves pulled down low over his hands. He took one look at the soggy fire pit, the puddles collecting around the tent pegs, and didn’t say anything—just let out a slow breath through his nose.

Naruto chuckled. ā€œYeah. Same.ā€

They didn’t even bother trying to sit down. Breakfast was a quick, cold affair—some leftover bread and fruit, eaten while standing and leaning on the Jeep.

Sasuke finally broke the silence, voice low. ā€œWe leaving?ā€

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said, tossing an apple core into a trash bag. ā€œToo wet to hang around. Everything’s gonna take hours to dry, and I’m not in the mood to one of us slip down a trail again.ā€

Sasuke raised an eyebrow. ā€œI didn’t slip.ā€

ā€œYou slid,ā€ Naruto grinned. ā€œGracefully. Like a deer on ice.ā€

Sasuke didn’t dignify that with a reply, because Naruro was right.

They packed up quickly. The tent came down heavy with moisture, and they shoved it into a plastic bag to keep the rest of the gear from soaking. Naruto brushed wet leaves off the cooler, and Sasuke reorganized the bags in the back without being asked. It was quiet teamwork—the kind that didn’t need words anymore.

By the time they climbed into the Jeep, the windows were already fogging slightly from the leftover dampness clinging to their clothes.

Naruto started the engine and pulled onto the winding forest road, glancing sideways as he turned the heat on low.

ā€œNext stop, somewhere dry,ā€ he said.
Sasuke nodded, eyes out the window, watching the mist drift between the trees as they left the forest behind.

The road wound steadily down out of the forest, the trees thinning as late morning stretched toward noon. The rain had stopped completely, leaving the sky overcast but bright, the kind of clean light that made every leaf look sharper, every stone more defined.

Naruto drove with one hand on the wheel, the other resting near the window, fingers tapping absently in rhythm to a quiet song playing through the Jeep’s speakers. The heater was on low, drying the last of the damp from their jackets as the forest blurred by.

Sasuke had fallen asleep somewhere between the last bend and the slow stretch of gravel road. Hood still pulled up, head tipped slightly against the window, breathing slow and even.

Naruto glanced at him out of the corner of his eye and smirked.

ā€œHuh,ā€ he said to no one. ā€œDidn’t you say you don’t nap?ā€

Sasuke didn’t stir.

ā€œGuess this forest has magical powers. Or maybe the great Sasuke is just secretly a cozy car sleeper.ā€

Still nothing. Naruto laughed softly to himself, careful not to jostle the Jeep too much.

By the time the trees broke again and the town came into view, Sasuke blinked awake, shifting slightly and pulling his hood back with a quiet yawn he immediately tried to stifle.

Naruto caught it.

ā€œBusted,ā€ he said, grinning. ā€œYou were totally asleep.ā€

Sasuke rubbed his eyes with the heel of one hand. ā€œWas resting.ā€

ā€œYou drooled.ā€

ā€œI didn’t.ā€

Naruto snorted. ā€œNo, you didn’t. But you were out. I thought you didn’t nap?ā€

ā€œI don’t. That wasn’t a nap.ā€

ā€œWhatever helps you sleep at night. Or in cars.ā€ He chuckled and nodded toward the windshield. ā€œWe’re here.ā€

The Jeep rolled into a small mountain town—quiet, charming, and surrounded by tall pines that framed it like a hidden cabin in the woods. The streets were clean, lined with wooden buildings and stone sidewalks, flower boxes under the windows even though most of them were still bare from the season. A hand-painted sign at the edge of the town read: Welcome to Clearwoods Hollow – Population 1,239.

It smelled like damp cedar and chimney smoke, and there was something about it that instantly felt slower, softer.

Naruto pulled into a small lodge near the center of town—dark wood exterior, sloped roof, and a ā€œVacancyā€ sign flickering in the window.

ā€œThis place looks promising,ā€ he said, shifting into park. ā€œCozy enough to dry off, warm enough to breathe again.ā€

Sasuke opened the door and stepped out slowly, taking in the scent of woodsmoke and distant baking.

Naruto popped the trunk. ā€œLet’s check in, drop our stuff, and then see if this magical town has decent food.ā€

Sasuke nodded and followed him inside, still half-wrapped in the sleepy haze of the drive.

The room they were given was small but warm. Wooden beams along the ceiling, two beds with thick quilts, a little stove heater in the corner, and a window that looked out over the woods.

Naruto tossed his bag onto one of the beds and stretched. ā€œAlright. New plan—no tents for at least two days.ā€

Sasuke gave him a look surprises but didn’t argue. This place was way nicer than the motels they normally stayed in.

After dropping off their bags, they stepped back into the crisp air of Clearwoods Hollow, the scent of rain still clinging to the wooden buildings. The town was quiet in that lived-in way—locals chatting softly, a few older folks sweeping their porches, and a lazy dog sunning itself near a bakery window.

Naruto spotted the diner first.

It sat at the corner of the main street, its faded red sign barely hanging onto its screws, but the smell of grilled onions and baked bread spilled out every time someone opened the door.

ā€œSmells like heaven,ā€ Naruto said, already heading that way.

Sasuke followed without comment, hands tucked into his sleeves.

Inside, the place was cozy—checkered tablecloths, mismatched mugs, and a waitress who smiled like she already knew everyone’s name. They found a booth by the window, and Naruto ordered something with too many sides. Sasuke picked a simpler plate—grilled cheese and tomato soup—but when it came out, piping hot with crispy golden bread and fresh herbs in the soup, even he looked vaguely impressed.

ā€œThis is dangerously good,ā€ Naruto said with his mouth full.

Sasuke’s expression didn’t change, but he didn’t leave a single crumb behind.

The bill came to just under fifteen bucks, and Naruto left twenty with a grin. ā€œWe’re eating here again.ā€

Afterward, they wandered. The streets curved gently around a central square, where wooden stalls had been set up, each draped with fabric awnings. It wasn’t a big market, but it was charming—local honey, knit scarves, polished stones, a table selling tiny jars of homemade jams with hand-drawn labels.

Naruto chatted briefly with a woman selling candied nuts, tried a free sample, then bought two small bags and tossed one to Sasuke without warning. Sasuke caught it without a word, but Naruto caught the smallest twitch of his mouth.

They wandered past a thrift store packed with old wooden furniture and antique radios, then stepped into a second-hand bookstore tucked between a bakery and a barber shop.

It was dim and narrow, shelves curving around corners, the air heavy with paper and cedar. Naruto flipped through a dog-eared guidebook on state parks and trail maps. Sasuke wandered deeper into the back, fingertips grazing the spines.

After a while, he came back to the front with a small paperback in hand—no title Naruto recognized, but the cover was soft with age, the corners slightly curled.

ā€œYou buying that?ā€ Naruto asked, brows raised.

Sasuke nodded once.

Naruto blinked. ā€œDidn’t have you pegged as a souvenir guy.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer, just stepped up to the counter and quietly paid for it.

Naruto grinned and followed him out. ā€œYou’re a mystery wrapped in a black hoodie, you know that?ā€

ā€œYou talk too much,ā€ Sasuke muttered, tucking the book into his coat.

ā€œAnd you like it,ā€ Naruto shot back.

The afternoon passed like that—easy, slow, warm.

They didn’t say much more, but they didn’t need to. The quiet between them was lighter now. Familiar.

As they headed back toward the lodge, a light breeze picked up, carrying the scent of chimney smoke and fresh pine. Sasuke walked just a little closer than before, the corner of the paper bag still sticking out of his pocket.

Back at the lodge, the light was golden through the window, slanting low across the wooden floorboards. The room smelled faintly of clean linens and cedar, and the hum of the little heater in the corner filled the space with a steady warmth.

Sasuke headed straight for the bathroom, pulling off his hoodie and muttering something about washing off the ā€œtown dust,ā€ whatever that meant.

Naruto chuckled and flopped onto his bed, arms behind his head, shoes kicked lazily onto the floor.

He heard the water start a minute later. It was a long shower—no surprise. Sasuke liked the water hot and took his time, and Naruto didn’t mind. He stretched out, scrolling through his phone, texting back a couple of friends, checking an old message thread with Gaara, then switching to the TV and flipping through channels with half-interest.

When Sasuke finally stepped out—hair damp, hoodie exchanged for a soft black long-sleeve—he looked comfortable in a way Naruto didn’t see often. Relaxed. Almost homey.

He said nothing, just walked past and climbed into his own bed with the worn paperback. He cracked the spine open with care and settled against the headboard.

Naruto glanced over.

ā€œYou really are gonna read that thing.ā€

Sasuke didn’t look up. ā€œI bought it.ā€

ā€œRight, of course.ā€ Naruto smiled, turned the volume down on the TV, and went back to his phone without pushing the conversation.

They stayed like that for a long while. The only sounds were the soft murmur of the television, the occasional rustle of turning pages, and the wind brushing gently outside the window.

Time passed without the need to fill it.

Eventually, the sky darkened and Naruto’s stomach grumbled loudly enough to make him sit up.

ā€œAlright, I know you’re a man of mystery and paperbacks, but I need food.ā€

Sasuke closed the book slowly, marking his place with the receipt.

Naruto looked over, raising a brow. ā€œSame place as lunch?ā€

Sasuke gave a small nod. ā€œYeah.ā€

ā€œGood. I was gonna say the grilled cheese haunted me.ā€

They grabbed their jackets and headed out. The air was cooler now, the lights of the town glowing soft and amber under the cloudy sky. It felt like something from a postcard—small town charm, a little sleepy, a little magical.

Back at the diner, the waitress from earlier greeted them like old friends.

ā€œYou two again. That’s a good sign.ā€

Naruto grinned. ā€œCouldn’t stay away.ā€

They took the same booth by the window, and this time, Sasuke ordered something slightly bigger—roast chicken, potatoes, and a side of greens. Naruto noticed, but didn’t say anything.

He just smiled to himself, ordered too much again, and handed over half his cornbread without being asked.

They ate in companionable quiet, the way people do when a rhythm has been found, and neither one wants to disturb it.

Outside, the town lights flickered, and the trees surrounding Clearwoods Hollow whispered in the wind.

They were halfway through dinner when Naruto glanced up from his plate and gestured toward the paperback resting by Sasuke’s elbow on the booth.

ā€œSo, what’s it about?ā€ he asked casually. ā€œThe book.ā€

Sasuke looked up, surprised—like he hadn’t expected the question. For a second, Naruto thought he might brush it off. But then—

ā€œIt’s a collection of stories,ā€ Sasuke said, his tone softer, not guarded. ā€œWritten like letters. From someone traveling alone to someone they lost.ā€

Naruto blinked. ā€œDamn. That sounds… familiar... and heavyā€

ā€œIt is,ā€ Sasuke admitted. But then, almost without meaning to, something shifted in his voice—faint but unmistakable. ā€œBut it’s not just sad. The way it’s written, it feels like you’re there with him. The landscapes, the memories—how everything he sees makes him remember something. Sometimes he’s angry. Other times he’s… just tired. But always honest.ā€

Naruto didn’t interrupt. Just leaned forward slightly, watching the way Sasuke’s eyes were lightning up while taling about the book.

ā€œThere’s this one part,ā€ Sasuke continued, ā€œwhere he sees the ocean for the first time after years, and he talks about how silence doesn’t mean forgetting. That… remembering can be quiet too.ā€

Naruto’s fork paused just before his mouth.
He didn’t say anything. Just watched Sasuke as he spoke—his voice more animated now, his shoulders looser, eyes darker but focused.

It wasn’t much, but for Sasuke, it was more than Naruto had ever heard in one breath.

And Naruto didn’t want to break it. So he just smiled—genuine and soft—and nodded.

ā€œSounds like a good find.ā€

Sasuke glanced at him, just briefly, then back down to his plate. ā€œYeah.ā€

They finished the rest of the meal in a quieter rhythm again—but not the same as before. Something had shifted, gently, like a door that had been left cracked open.

Later, they walked back to the lodge under a sky full of drifting clouds. The wind had picked up slightly, carrying with it the cool scent of woodsmoke and pine.

Inside their room, everything was still warm—the quilts neatly folded, the little heater humming.

Sasuke placed the book carefully on the nightstand before getting ready for bed.
Naruto sat on the edge of his own bed, pulling off his hoodie and tossing it to the footboard.

No more words were needed.

They turned off the lights. The room settled into a comfortable silence.

But Naruto, lying there with his hands behind his head, eyes open in the dark, thought about the sound of Sasuke’s voice when he talked about that book.

About memory.

About silence.

And something in him felt strangely warm.

Notes:

So did you like it?!

Sasuke acting a bit more open about what he likes and his personality.

I always love to read your comments, so please dont forget to leave them!!!!

Chapter 9

Notes:

~~~Chapter 9 is here. It's a bit shorter.but we are having progress. I hope you like it!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The first sliver of light was just beginning to filter through the curtains when Naruto blinked awake.

The room was still hushed, steeped in that early morning gray. He turned slightly and glanced over at the other bed. Sasuke was still curled up, one arm thrown lazily over his eyes, blankets tangled around his legs. The paperback was resting on the nightstand, spine cracked open, a bookmark slipped between the pages near the end.

Naruto smiled to himself.

Sasuke had been reading long after Naruto turned out the light. He’d heard the occasional quiet turn of a page, the soft rustle of fabric when Sasuke shifted. Eventually the sounds had faded—but not until well past midnight.

Naruto stretched, got up quietly, and padded into the bathroom. He took a quick shower, towel-dried his hair, then pulled on jeans and a hoodie. By the time he slipped out of the room, Sasuke was still out cold.

The morning air was sharp but clear, and the small town was just starting to stir. Shopkeepers setting up signs, a few sleepy-looking locals walking dogs. He found a little cafĆ© on the corner—warm wood interior, the smell of fresh pastries, soft music playing low in the background.

He ordered two croissants—flaky and golden—and two coffees, one strong and black, the other with a splash of cream. He didn’t need to ask how Sasuke took it. He already knew.

By the time he got back, a warm paper bag tucked under his arm, Sasuke was sitting up in bed, hair a mess, hoodie pushed halfway up one arm, looking like he’d only been awake for about a minute.

Naruto shut the door behind him with his foot. ā€œGood morning, Sleeping Beauty.ā€

Sasuke blinked at him. ā€œYou left?ā€

ā€œShowered. Explored. Brought tribute.ā€ He held up the coffees and the bag. ā€œCroissants.ā€

Sasuke gave him a flat look, but his gaze shifted immediately to the food.

Naruto handed him the black coffee and the warm pastry, then took the other and flopped onto his bed.

ā€œI figured you would be hungry,ā€ he said, sipping. ā€œYou stayed up late reading about broken people and deep feelings.ā€

Sasuke didn’t deny it. He took a sip of the coffee, then a bite of the croissant. His eyes closed, just briefly.

Naruto watched him and grinned. ā€œSee? Worth the early wake-up.ā€

Sasuke didn’t reply right away, but he did take another bite. Slower this time, enjoying the croissant.

And that, for Naruto, was answer enough.

Naruto finished the last of his coffee and set the cup down on the nightstand with a quiet clink. He glanced over at Sasuke, who was still working through his croissant with slow, absent-minded bites, eyes half-focused on the window.

ā€œSo,ā€ Naruto said, stretching his arms behind his head. ā€œWhat do you wanna do today?ā€

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, not answering right away.

ā€œI mean,ā€ Naruto continued, more casual now, ā€œif you wanna stay in and be lazy, that’s cool. You earned it. Or… there’s a short hike on the edge of town. One of the ladies at the cafĆ© said the trailhead’s just past the last row of cabins—supposed to be nice, through the woods, up to a little overlook.ā€

He shrugged like it didn’t matter either way. ā€œUp to you. No pressure.ā€

Sasuke took another bite, chewed slowly. ā€œYou want to go?ā€

Naruto smiled. ā€œOh I'm definitely doing it, I need to spend my energy ā€”ā€ he waved a hand, ā€œ but we don’t have to do everything together, you know?ā€

Sasuke looked at him then. Really looked. Not defensive—just thoughtful.

Naruto tilted his head, voice even. ā€œYou can have time on your own if that’s what you need. Doesn’t change anything.ā€

There was a quiet pause between them. Then Sasuke nodded slowly. ā€œMaybe I’ll stay. Walk around the town. Read.ā€

Naruto grinned, already standing up to grab his jacket. ā€œSounds good. I’ll do the trail, clear my head. I’ll be back in a couple hours, and we'll go for foodā€

Sasuke nodded again, more definite this time. ā€œYeah.ā€

Naruto pulled the door open and stepped out into the cool morning air. ā€œDon’t burn the place down,ā€ he called back with a smirk.

Sasuke, still sitting in bed with the book now back in hand, glanced toward the door.

ā€œNo promises.ā€

The trail began just beyond the last row of cabins, where the trimmed grass gave way to pine needles and uneven dirt. A hand-painted wooden sign read ā€œOverlook Trail – 2.5 milesā€, and below it, someone had scribbled ā€œSteep but worth it.ā€

Naruto chuckled softly and zipped up his jacket.

The woods were still damp from the rain two nights ago, the scent of wet bark and earth rising with every step. Birds called softly from the canopy, and far off, he could hear the sound of a stream working its way over rocks.

He walked at a steady pace, letting the rhythm of movement settle his thoughts. The trail wound through narrow bends and opened up to little sun-dappled clearings. For a while, he didn’t think about much at all. Just walked. Breathed. Let the cool air fill his lungs.

Eventually, though, his thoughts circled back to Sasuke.

He smiled a little, barely there.

There was something about watching Sasuke speak with interest last night—about the book, about those letters—that stuck with him. It hadn’t been much, not really. But it was something Naruto hadn’t expected to see so soon: a spark of something softer. A glimpse beneath the silence.

He paused by a fallen log and picked up a pinecone, turning it over in his hand.

Sasuke was still guarded. That much was obvious. But he was here. He hadn’t asked to be dropped off. He hadn’t started walking the other way. He accepted coffee and croissants, talked about books, and hadn’t flinched when Naruto said you can have time on your own.

Trust didn’t have to come all at once and Naruto knew that.

He walked on.

The final stretch was steep, just like the sign had warned—stone steps carved roughly into the incline, roots crisscrossing the path. But when he reached the top, the view opened like a held breath finally released.

Pines stretched as far as the eye could see, their tops dusted faintly with morning light. In the distance, the mountains rose in quiet blue-gray waves, one behind the other, fading into the horizon.

Naruto exhaled slowly.

ā€œDamn,ā€ he said, to no one.

He stood there for a long while, wind tugging lightly at his jacket, letting the silence soak into his skin.

Eventually, he turned back down the trail, pace unhurried.

There was something good waiting back in the lodge. Not answers, maybe. But presence. And that was enough for now.

The door clicked shut behind Naruto, and silence settled over the room again.

Sasuke sat still for a moment, the warm croissant halfway finished, cooling in his hand. He glanced at the door, then at the now-empty space across the room, where Naruto’s bed covers were still rumpled and faint heat clung to the blankets.

He breathed in deeply, then out.

It was quiet. Peaceful.

He finished his breakfast slowly, wiped his hands on a napkin, and set the rest of his coffee aside before getting up and slipping on his hoodie. The paperback was right where he left it the night before, resting on the nightstand. He picked it up, thumbed to the page he’d marked, and returned to bed, stretching out against the pillows.

The words came easy. The morning light was soft.

For once, there was no pressure to do anything.

No one asking questions.

No one demanding answers.

He read for an hour—maybe two. Long enough that the coffee went cold and the sounds of the street below grew livelier: a car door closing, birds chirping, the distant clink of cutlery from the cafĆ© nearby.

Eventually, he put the book down.

Not because he was tired of it, but because his thoughts had started drifting again.

To the mountains.
To Naruto.
To the night before.

He remembered the way Naruto had looked across the booth at him, completely focused while Sasuke rambled about some metaphor about oceans and memory and silence. He’d thought Naruto might laugh or change the subject.

But he hadn’t.

He’d just listened. No judgment. No questions.

You don’t have to do everything together.
You can have time on your own.

Sasuke hadn’t realized how much he needed to hear that until he did.

It wasn’t much. Just space. And patience. But it stuck with him.

He stared up at the ceiling.

Naruto wasn’t like the people Sasuke was used to.

He didn’t pry, but he noticed. He didn’t push, but he stayed.

And maybe that was why Sasuke had found himself wanting—just a little—to say more. To fill the silence, not because he had to, but because he wanted to. Because he was starting to believe that if he said something real, Naruto wouldn’t run from it. Wouldn’t twist it into something ugly.

Maybe...

That thought stayed with him as he got up to stretch, pulled on his jacket, and walked out of the room. The street outside was quiet but alive. And the sky, when he looked up, was clear.

The door creaked open just past midday, the hinges sticking a little from the chill in the air.

Sasuke glanced up from the book he’d gone back to when he came back, eyes flicking toward the entryway just as Naruto stepped inside. His jacket was dusted with dirt and pine needles, cheeks slightly flushed from the hike, hair wind-tossed but still golden in the light that spilled through the window.

ā€œHey,ā€ Naruto said, not too loud, not too soft—just that natural, easy tone he always seemed to carry around him. He toed off his shoes and set his phone on the dresser. ā€œTrail was steeper than I expected.ā€

Sasuke gave a small nod, closing the book over his thumb. ā€œBut worth it?ā€

Naruto grinned and dropped onto his bed with a satisfied sigh. ā€œTotally. Nice view, quiet woods. Thought about rolling down a hill, but then I remembered I don’t bounce like I used to.ā€

That earned the faintest flicker of amusement from Sasuke’s mouth.

Naruto caught it, even if he didn’t comment.

ā€œYou enjoy your lazy morning?ā€ he asked instead, sitting up and tugging off his jacket.

Sasuke nodded again. ā€œRead. Walked around the block once. That was enough social interaction for one day.ā€

Naruto laughed. ā€œYeah? Anyone attack you with pamphlets?ā€

ā€œNo. But a guy at the antique store tried to talk me into buying a ceramic owl.ā€

Naruto snorted. ā€œShould’ve brought it back. Would’ve looked great next to your brooding energy.ā€

Sasuke rolled his eyes, but he didn’t stop the small smirk from forming. ā€œMissed opportunity.ā€

There was a beat of silence, and then Naruto leaned back on his elbows, looking over at him.

ā€œI’m glad you stayed,ā€ he said quietly, without weight or expectation. ā€œYou look like you actually… rested.ā€

Sasuke hesitated, eyes lowering for a moment. ā€œYeah,ā€ he said softly. ā€œI did.ā€

Naruto didn’t press. He just nodded.

ā€œWanna grab something to eat? There’s that bakery across from the cafĆ©. Looked like they had soup and sandwiches for lunch.ā€

Sasuke dog-eared the page he was on and slid the book aside. ā€œSure.ā€

Naruto stood, stretched, and grabbed his keys from the dresser. As Sasuke pulled on his hoodie, their eyes met briefly—calm, unhurried.

The bakery was small, tucked into the corner of a side street with ivy climbing the outer wall and mismatched chairs scattered beneath faded umbrellas. Inside, it smelled like roasted tomatoes, sourdough, and something sweet cooling behind the counter.

They ordered soup and sandwiches and took a table by the window. The place was quiet — only one other customer, a man with a newspaper and a dog curled under his chair.

Naruto dug into his food first, practically humming after the first bite. ā€œOkay, this might be the best tomato soup I’ve ever had,ā€ he declared, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ā€œIt’s warm, and it’s got like… herbs and garlic or whatever. Just—damn.ā€

Sasuke raised an eyebrow and sipped his own, slower. ā€œYou sound like someone reviewing fine wine.ā€

ā€œI take soup seriously,ā€ Naruto said, pointing his spoon. ā€œAnyway, the hike was good. Really good, actually.ā€

Sasuke glanced up, chewing quietly.

ā€œThere was this one spot,ā€ Naruto continued, already leaning forward a little, elbows on the table. ā€œRight at the top, the trees opened up, and you could see the whole town below. Looked like a tiny model—all these roofs and narrow streets, like someone set it all up in a box.ā€

Sasuke listened, eyes steady.

ā€œAnd on the way back down, I swear I saw a fox,ā€ Naruto added, grinning. ā€œTiny little thing, maybe the size of a cat. Just watching me from the trees. Looked offended that I existed.ā€

Sasuke huffed a quiet breath, a near-laugh. ā€œMaybe it recognized the competition.ā€

Naruto tilted his head, mock-confused. ā€œCompetition?ā€

ā€œFor loudest creature in the forest.ā€

ā€œWow. Harsh.ā€

Sasuke smirked behind the rim of his mug.
After a pause, Naruto set his spoon down and leaned back. ā€œYou get far in your book?ā€

Sasuke nodded. ā€œAlmost finished. The guy finally made it to the last place he and his partner planned to go. Left a letter behind.ā€

Naruto blinked. ā€œTo who?ā€

ā€œTo the one he lost.ā€ Sasuke’s voice was quiet, but steady. ā€œIt wasn’t even long. Just… a thank you.ā€

Naruto didn’t say anything right away. Just nodded. ā€œThat’s kind of beautiful.ā€

Sasuke looked down at the crust of his sandwich. ā€œIt was.ā€

They ate in silence for a few more moments, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. The kind of quiet that settled naturally when you are with someone that you trust.

When they finished, Naruto paid and the left the bakery. The wind had picked up again, rustling the golden leaves along the edge of the sidewalk.

They were walking around the village, enjoying the wind and sightseeing the place, when Naruto turned his head and looked at Sasuke. ā€œWanna go back to the bookstore?ā€

Sasuke blinked, surprised. ā€œWhy?ā€

ā€œYou seemed into it,ā€ Naruto said with a shrug. ā€œAnd I don’t know, maybe I’ll find something else you like. I’ve been thinking I should read more. Or at least pretend to.ā€

That earned him a faint smirk.

ā€œI figured,ā€ Naruto added, voice light, ā€œ we’re staying another night, might as well make the most of it. One more lazy evening before we go back to hiking through muddy trails and camping with cold feet.ā€

Sasuke looked at him, hands into his hoodie, he was silent for a few minutes, until he responded. ā€œAlright.ā€

Naruto turned his head again. ā€œYeah?ā€

ā€œYeah. Let’s go.ā€

The bookstore smelled like aged paper and cedar shelves, the kind of scent that lingered in the corners of old houses. A soft bell jingled above the door as they stepped inside, and Naruto held it open while Sasuke walked past him.

The place was quiet, except for a mellow jazz tune playing faintly through some old speakers. Rows of shelves wound between each other in loose spirals, creating little nooks and corners perfect for hiding away. The back was dimly lit, almost more shadow than space, and a fat black cat dozed on the arm of a faded armchair near the window.

Naruto took a slow look around, then turned to Sasuke.

ā€œI’ll be over there,ā€ he said casually, nodding toward a small table with some travel books and postcards. ā€œNo rush.ā€

Sasuke nodded, already drifting down one of the shelves, fingertips grazing the spines. He didn’t say anything, but the way his shoulders eased, just a little, said enough.

Naruto found a corner stool and settled into it, flipping through a book on scenic backroads he definitely wasn’t going to buy. He looked up once or twice, catching glimpses of Sasuke: standing still in front of the classics, pausing over something in the poetry section, then circling back to nonfiction.

Naruto didn’t interrupt. He just let him move.

He liked seeing him like this — calm, a little curious. Comfortable, in his own way.

Eventually, Sasuke returned, a slim volume in his hand. He didn’t say what it was, and Naruto didn’t ask.

ā€œYou ready?ā€ Naruto asked as he stood.
Sasuke nodded. ā€œYeah.ā€

As they stepped out of the bookstore, the bell jingled again, and the wind had started to pick up a bit — rustling the leaves in soft spirals across the sidewalk.

The walk back to the lodge was slow, unhurried. The streets were starting to empty, locals pulling in laundry, closing shutters, and sweeping off doorsteps. The air had cooled, but not uncomfortably so — just enough to make Naruto pull his jacket tighter and Sasuke tug his hood up again.

They didn’t speak much on the way back. But they didn’t need to.

By the time they reached their cabin, the shadows had stretched long across the wooden porch, and the lights inside glowed soft and amber through the curtains. Naruto unlocked the door and let Sasuke in first.

The warmth hit immediately — not just from the radiator kicking in, but from the way the room felt lived-in now. Their things scattered across beds and chairs. Sasuke’s book lying open on the nightstand. The faint scent of coffee still clinging to the mugs by the sink.

Naruto kicked off his shoes and flopped face-first onto his bed with a dramatic groan.

ā€œI could nap until dinner,ā€ he mumbled into the pillow. ā€œOr maybe I’m just lazy today.ā€

Sasuke pulled off his hoodie and set the new book carefully on the nightstand, the receipt tucked inside as a bookmark. ā€œYou’ve earned lazy,ā€ he said simply.

Naruto peeked one eye open, watching Sasuke settle into the chair near the window again, curling a knee to his chest as he opened the book.

ā€œAre you actually gonna finish that one tonight?ā€ Naruto asked, voice teasing but soft.

ā€œProbably. ā€ Sasuke muttered without looking up.

Naruto smiled and rolled onto his back, pulling his phone out to scroll aimlessly through messages. For a while, neither of them spoke.

It was just the quiet hum of the heater, the rustle of pages turning, and the kind of peace that didn’t feel like waiting.

Eventually, Naruto set the phone aside and turned his head toward Sasuke again. ā€œYou know, if you keep reading like this, I’m gonna start thinking you’re secretly an old man.ā€

Sasuke turned a page slowly. ā€œBetter than a loud child.ā€

Naruto smirked. ā€œI’m a delight.ā€

ā€œYou’re a headache.ā€

Naruto laughed quietly and let his eyes close.

The room had settled into a late-afternoon hush. Naruto had napped part of the afternoon and he was stretched out on his bed, absently tossing a pen into the air and catching it. Sasuke was curled near the window again, book closed in his lap, though he hadn’t turned a page in a while, he had probably finished the book.

He was still, too still.

Then he stood, slowly, walked to his own bed, and sat on the edge, fingers laced tightly between his knees. His head stayed lowered for a long moment — like he was searching for something inside himself.

Naruto caught the shift and sat up, quiet now, watching him without pressing.

Finally, Sasuke broke the silence. ā€œI think I want to tell you more about meā€¦ā€ he said, voice low but steady. His eyes didn’t lift.

Naruto didn’t move at first. Then, slowly, he got up and sat on the edge of the bed, directly across from him. Not too close. Just there.

ā€œOkay,ā€ he said, gently. ā€œTake your time.ā€

Sasuke nodded, jaw tightening. But the words didn’t come easily. There was a visible battle behind his eyes — a scraping between instinct and will.

ā€œIā€¦ā€ he started, then paused. His shoulders hunched slightly, like bracing against something. ā€œI just don’t know how.ā€

Naruto didn’t rush to fill the silence. He only nodded, gaze soft. ā€œYou don’t have to know. Just… say what you can.ā€

There was a long pause.

Sasuke stared down at his hands. His knuckles were pale.

Then, finally, in a voice barely above a whisper: ā€œMy last name is Uchiha.ā€

Naruto blinked. He sat up straighter, a small frown pulling between his brows. That name—
It echoed somewhere. Familiar. Heavy.

Sasuke saw it.

ā€œMaybeā€¦ā€ he said, a bitter smile ghosting across his lips, ā€œmaybe it’s because you’ve heard of the Uchiha family.ā€

Naruto’s eyes narrowed just a bit. ā€œI—yeah. I think it wasā€¦ā€

Sasuke exhaled slowly. ā€œThere was a massacre,ā€ he said flatly. ā€œYears ago.ā€

Naruto went still.

ā€œI was eight.ā€ Sasuke’s voice didn’t shake, but it was thin. ā€œEveryone… my whole family. They were killed. All of them.ā€

The room held its breath.

ā€œI was at a sleepover at a friend’s house. I came back the next morning andā€¦ā€

He stopped. Jaw clenched.

ā€œThey told me I was lucky,ā€ he said after a moment. The words came out clipped, bitter. ā€œThat I should be grateful. That someone ā€˜up there’ must’ve been looking out for me.ā€

Then suddenly — his hands flexed in his lap, and he shook his head sharply.

ā€œNo.ā€ His voice cracked on the word, his shoulders tightening. ā€œI don’t want toā€”ā€ he sucked in a breath, like he’d been punched in the gut. ā€œI don’t want to talk about it anymore.ā€

Naruto straightened a little, but didn’t move closer. ā€œOkay.ā€

Sasuke’s fingers curled against the edge of the mattress. His breath was shallow, but steadying.

ā€œI shouldn’t have said anything,ā€ he muttered, angry now — not at Naruto, but at himself. ā€œI thought I could but—whatever. Just forget it.ā€

ā€œI won’t forget it,ā€ Naruto said, calm but firm. ā€œBut you don't need to talk about again. If that’s what you want.ā€

Sasuke said nothing. His jaw ticked, his gaze locked on the floor.

Naruto stood up slowly, he gently squeezed Sasuke's right shoulder, just a few seconds and he walked around the room giving him space. ā€œYou don’t owe me anything,ā€ he said gently. ā€œBut if it gets too heavy to carry alone… you can always pass me some of it. That’s all I’m saying.ā€

Sasuke didn’t look up, but something in his shoulders shifted — not relaxed, not open, but slightly… less braced.

Naruto didn’t push. He just returned to his own bed, quiet, close but not smothering.

The room stayed silent for a long while after that, and this time, it wasn’t peaceful.

But it was honest.

The streets were quieter than usual as they walked to the diner. The wind had picked up, rustling dry leaves along the sidewalk and carrying with it the scent of pine and chimney smoke. Sasuke kept his hood up, hands shoved deep in his pockets, and his footsteps just half a beat behind Naruto’s.

Naruto didn’t talk much. Just pointed out a warm light up ahead and said, ā€œThat’s the place,ā€ before holding the door open for him.

Inside, the diner was a gentle hum of soft music and clinking cutlery. They were seated in a booth by the window. Naruto slid into his side easily, grabbing the menu, already grinning when he spotted his favorite soup.

Sasuke sat down slowly, glancing at the menu, but not really reading it. His eyes were distant — heavy-lidded with thought.

The waitress came by, and Naruto ordered for himself without hesitation. When she turned to Sasuke, he just said, ā€œThe same,ā€ and handed over the menu without looking up.

Naruto didn’t comment.

The soup came quickly — hearty and steaming — along with thick slices of buttered bread and glasses of water. Naruto dug in with enthusiasm. Sasuke, on the other hand, picked at his bowl, barely taking a few bites.

He wasn’t sulking. He just looked… far away. Worn thin from earlier.

Naruto noticed, of course. But he didn’t say anything. Didn’t push. Didn’t ask if Sasuke was okay.

Instead, he tore off a chunk of bread and offered it halfway across the table with a little grin. ā€œTry it. It’s stupid good.ā€

Sasuke blinked, looked at him — and took it. Ate it without a word.

Naruto smiled softly and went back to his soup.

They sat like that through most of the meal — Sasuke quiet and withdrawn, Naruto talking only when necessary, or about things that didn’t need answers: the weird shape of a tree he saw on the hike, the ridiculous soup pun on the menu, the way the cat in the bookstore looked like it ran the place.

Nothing heavy. Nothing pressing.

When the check came, Naruto paid it without comment and stood with an easy stretch. ā€œLet’s head back. It’s getting cold.ā€

Sasuke followed, still silent. Still in his head.

But when Naruto held the door open for him again, and their eyes met briefly in the soft glow of the diner’s lights, Sasuke gave a small nod — not of thanks, not exactly.

More like I see what you’re doing.

And Naruto returned it with a simple smile.
No pressure. Just presence.

The walk back to the lodge was quiet, and the wind had grown colder. By the time they stepped inside, both of them rubbed their hands for warmth. Naruto locked the door behind them and flipped on a lamp, casting the room in soft gold light.

Sasuke slipped off his hoodie and disappeared into the bathroom without a word. The sound of water running echoed soon after — steady, then stronger, then steam began to curl out from beneath the door.

Naruto let him be.

He moved around the room quietly, changing into his sleep clothes and setting their jackets over the chairs to dry. The heater kicked on with a low hum. He glanced at the clock — it was later than he thought, but it didn’t matter.

Fifteen minutes passed. Then twenty. The water was still running.

Naruto sat on the edge of his bed and looked at the closed door, eyebrows slightly drawn. Sasuke took long showers often, but tonight… he knew it wasn’t about getting clean. Not entirely.

When the bathroom door finally opened, steam rolled out like a wave. Sasuke stepped into the room barefoot, damp hair clinging to his neck and forehead, dressed in one of the extra shirts Naruto had given him. He didn’t say anything. Just toweled off his hair roughly and glanced toward the beds.

Naruto shifted, casually, his voice calm. ā€œIf you want… we can share again tonight,ā€ he said, not looking directly at him. ā€œLike the night you had the nightmare. Just in case.ā€

There was a pause.

Sasuke stood there, towel in hand, shoulders still a little tense. ā€œI don’t need it,ā€ he said after a beat.

Naruto gave a small nod. ā€œOkay.ā€

ā€œButā€¦ā€ Sasuke added quietly, almost too quiet to hear, ā€œI wouldn’t mind.ā€

Naruto’s lips curved slightly. He stood and tugged back the covers of his bed. ā€œCome on, then. I promise not to kick you in my sleep.ā€

Sasuke huffed something that might’ve been a tired laugh and climbed in without another word.

Naruto turned off the light.

They lay there in silence for a while. Not touching. Just sharing the space. Breathing steady.

After a long stretch, Naruto said softly, ā€œYou don’t have to talk. But I’m glad you said what you did earlier.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond. But Naruto heard the faintest shift in his breathing — not tense, not closed off. Just quiet.

And before long, sleep took them both.

Notes:

So did you like this chapter???

Let me know please!!!

Chapter 10

Notes:

Hey guys I'm alive!!!!!!

Sorry for the delay. I got into a car accident, I was lucky and only got superficial injuries...the car on the other hand is destroyed 😭🄲.

I was exhausted, and need a break. But I came back and here is Chapter 10, I hope you like it ā¤ļø

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The night passed without incident. No startled gasps, no whispered apologies. Just the calm hush of two steady heartbeats in the same bed. Sleep came easier than expected, and for the first time in days, neither of them woke in the middle of it.

Morning arrived like a whisper—sunlight filtering in through the curtains, cool and pale, drawing long shapes across the wooden floor.

Naruto woke first.

He blinked against the soft light, body warm under the covers, and turned slightly to glance at the still figure beside him. Sasuke was curled inward, breathing slow, the blanket pulled high around his shoulders and his hair a quiet mess against the pillow. Peaceful. Unbothered.

Naruto took a slow breath, careful not to disturb him as he slid out of bed. He dressed quickly, grabbed his wallet and keys, and left the room without a sound.

The streets were still waking up, the air crisp and filled with the faint smell of chimney smoke and bread rising in ovens. The small bakery from the day before had its door propped open and a handwritten sign on the chalkboard out front:

Fresh croissants | Cinnamon rolls | Local jam

Naruto didn’t hesitate. He ordered four croissants, two large coffees, and a jar of that cherry jam the old woman at the counter swore by.

By the time he got back to the lodge, the room was still dim, quiet. Sasuke hadn’t moved much. He was just beginning to stir, one eye peeking open as Naruto walked in, holding the paper bag and drink tray.

ā€œMorning,ā€ Naruto said softly.

Sasuke made a sleepy sound and rolled onto his back, squinting toward the window.

ā€œI figured you deserved a nice breakfast, as you didn't eat too much last night,ā€

Naruto continued, setting the coffee on the nightstand and placing the warm paper bag in front of him. ā€œCroissant? Still warm.ā€

Sasuke blinked at it, then slowly sat up, blanket falling into his lap. ā€œYou went out?ā€

Naruto shrugged, sitting on the edge of his own bed. ā€œDidn’t want to wake you. Plus, you’ve got this impressive ability to look like you’ll punch anyone who disturbs your sleep.ā€

A faint, tired huff of amusement escaped Sasuke as he took one of the croissants and broke off a piece.

Naruto handed him one of the coffees. ā€œHere. Still hot.ā€

Sasuke took it, quiet. After a moment, he said—just barelyā€”ā€œThanks.ā€

Naruto met his eyes and smiled gently. ā€œAnytime.ā€

For a while, they sat in silence, eating warm croissants and sipping coffee while the town slowly came to life outside.

Sasuke moved around with a slow rhythm, folding the blanket from the bed, gathering his things. He didn’t seem in a rush—and for once, neither did Naruto. The sunlight filtered in stronger now, warm on the hardwood floor, while the last of the croissants sat half-eaten on the nightstand.

Naruto slipped on his hoodie and stretched with a soft groan. ā€œAlright,ā€ he said, tossing his duffel over his shoulder. ā€œYou ready for a few days of camping in the woods? No warm showers and questionable cooking included.ā€

Sasuke, standing by his bag, looked up. His eyes narrowed just slightly.

ā€œI can hardly contain my excitement,ā€ he deadpanned, voice low but dry.

Naruto blinked, then laughed—surprised and completely delighted. ā€œWas that sarcasm? From you?ā€

Sasuke shrugged, but there was the tiniest tug at the corner of his mouth. ā€œYou bring it out of people.ā€

Naruto grinned, shoving his hands in his pockets as he leaned against the door.
ā€œYeah, I’m kind of amazing like that.ā€

Sasuke rolled his eyes and grabbed his jacket.

They packed the last of their things in easy silence, falling into a routine that was starting to feel oddly natural. Naruto checked the room twice before they left—making sure they hadn’t forgotten anything. Sasuke adjusted the straps on his pack, then followed him out.

The air outside was cool and fresh, the scent of pine already drifting in from the direction of the woods.

They tossed their bags into the Jeep. Naruto took the driver’s seat, glanced over at Sasuke once they were both inside, and said with a smile, ā€œYou sure? Last chance to run from me.ā€

Sasuke buckled in without hesitation. ā€œDrive.ā€

Naruto laughed and started the engine, the low hum of it blending into the rustle of wind through the trees.

The town disappeared in the rearview mirror, swallowed by pine trees and winding road. The buildings had faded into the woods like they were never meant to be permanent—just a quiet pause in the middle of something much bigger.

Naruto tapped his fingers against the steering wheel, relaxed, one arm draped casually out the window. The sun was rising higher now, warming the interior of the Jeep with golden light.

ā€œI’ll come back here someday,ā€ he said, more to himself than anyone else.

Sasuke glanced at him from under the hood of his sweatshirt, his face still half-hidden in shadow. ā€œWhy?ā€

Naruto smiled faintly. ā€œI don’t know. I liked the feel of it. That kind of quiet, like the world doesn’t ask anything from you for a while.ā€ He shrugged. ā€œPlaces like that… they’re rare.ā€

Sasuke hummed in response but didn’t disagree. He could still feel the softness of the sheets from the lodge bed, the warmth of the morning croissants, the silence of a place that didn’t expect him to be anything.

The road stretched ahead—wide, empty, curving through patches of sun and shade. They passed rolling hills, a scattering of lakes, and a thickening forest the farther they went. No music played. Just the hum of the tires and the occasional chirp of birds when Naruto cracked the window.

By midafternoon, the Jeep rumbled down a dirt trail cut between tall evergreens.

ā€œAlmost there,ā€ Naruto murmured, checking the map he had on his phone. ā€œShould be a clearing up ahead, near the river.ā€

True to his word, the trees opened up a few minutes later, revealing a flat stretch of forest floor speckled with soft moss, scattered rocks, and enough space to park the Jeep and pitch their tent. The sunlight poured through gaps in the canopy above, dappling the ground in warm, shifting gold.

Naruto killed the engine and leaned back in his seat for a moment, exhaling. ā€œNice.ā€

Sasuke opened his door and stepped out into the crisp air. The ground was firm underfoot, the forest quiet but alive with subtle sound—rustling leaves, birds, the faint rush of water not far off.

Naruto popped the trunk. ā€œAlright,ā€ he said, clapping his hands once. ā€œLet’s set up camp.ā€

They moved with quiet efficiency—tent poles, blankets, gear—falling into a rhythm that felt like second nature now. A routine built not on words, but presence.

The forest settled around them. No cell signal, no cars, no distractions.

Naruto stretched his arms overhead with a soft groan, squinting up at the sky through the branches. The light was beginning to shift—late afternoon, warm and golden, filtering between the trees in long, slanted beams.

ā€œAlright,ā€ he said, brushing his hands off on his jeans. ā€œTent’s good, everything’s in place… What do you say we look around a bit?ā€

Sasuke, crouched near the firepit they’d marked with a few stones, glanced over. ā€œWhy?ā€

Naruto grinned. ā€œBecause we’ve been in the car for hours, and I feel like moving my legs before I lose circulation. Alsoā€”ā€ he pointed lazily toward the surrounding woods, ā€œā€”we need firewood for tonight. Might as well make it a walk.ā€

Sasuke stood slowly, brushing off his hands, the hoodie still pulled low over his head. ā€œFine.ā€

Naruto grabbed a small canvas sack from the Jeep, slinging it over his shoulder in case they found anything else useful.

ā€œThere’s supposed to be a river close by. We can follow the sound, maybe find a good spot for tomorrow morning. Or a place to rinse off if it doesn’t freeze us to death.ā€

Sasuke said nothing, but his steps fell into rhythm beside Naruto’s as they moved into the trees.

The forest was dense but not oppressive. Birds chirped overhead. Pine needles softened their footsteps. Every so often, a fallen branch would crack underfoot or a shaft of sunlight would break through and illuminate dust in the air like gold.

They didn’t talk much. They didn’t have to.

Naruto occasionally kicked at a branch or pointed out a weird-shaped rock or tree. Sasuke walked slightly behind, quiet but present, his gaze flickering from one detail to the next—watching, cataloging, relaxed in a way he hadn’t been during the first days of their trip.

After a while, they’d gathered a decent pile—long sticks, dry bark, some thicker logs they’d drag back later. Naruto bundled what he could into the sack and tossed a branch onto his shoulder.

ā€œNot bad,ā€ he said, glancing at Sasuke. ā€œIf we keep this up, we’ll have enough for marshmallows and warmth.ā€

ā€œYou didn’t bring marshmallows,ā€ Sasuke replied.

Naruto made a dramatic sound of offense.
ā€œDon’t ruin the fantasy.ā€

Sasuke’s lips twitched in a small smile and didn’t argue.

The river revealed itself a few minutes later, curving gently through the trees. The bank was rocky but flat, the water shallow and clear, running smooth over worn stones. Naruto crouched beside it, dipped his fingers in, and hissed.

ā€œFreezing,ā€ he confirmed. ā€œBut good to know it’s here.ā€

Sasuke stood a few paces back, arms crossed loosely as he looked out over the surface. The reflection of the trees shimmered across the water.

ā€œAlright,ā€ Naruto said after a beat, rising to his feet again. ā€œLet’s get this back to camp before the sun goes down.ā€

Sasuke nodded, picking up a few of the straighter branches. They walked back in silence, the sack rustling softly between them, the forest darker now—cooler.

By the time they returned to the campsite, the sun was beginning to dip below the trees, casting long shadows that reached like fingers across the forest floor. The tent stood steady, and the Jeep glinted faintly through the trees, parked just off to the side. It felt tucked away—hidden, safe.

Naruto dropped the sack near the firepit with a soft grunt. ā€œAlright. You get the pleasure of fire duty while I prepare the foodā€

Sasuke arched an eyebrow. ā€œNot scared that I'll start a fire? ā€

Naruto was surprised by the joke than smirked. ā€œ I'll take my chancesā€

He knelt down by the small folding stove they’d unpacked earlier and began pulling ingredients from the cooler—some chopped vegetables, a bit of rice, seasonings in a zip bag, and two small containers of sauce. Simple, but filling.

Sasuke crouched near the firepit, arranging the dry wood they’d gathered. His movements were quiet, methodical—stacking the sticks just right, using a firestarter Naruto had left nearby. A few sparks later, the flame caught and began to crackle softly, casting a warm glow against the cool evening air.

The scent of cooking rice and garlic slowly mingled with the smell of pine and smoke.

They didn’t speak much —just the rustling of bags, the gentle stirring of food, the rhythmic crackle of fire between them.

Naruto glanced over. ā€œYou good with spicy?ā€

Sasuke gave a mild shrug. ā€œWithin reason.ā€

ā€œGood,ā€ Naruto said, sprinkling something red into the pan with a grin. ā€œYou look like someone who secretly likes things that hurt a little.ā€

Sasuke shot him a look, but the corner of his mouth twitched.

It wasn’t long before dinner was ready—just a simple stir-fry packed into their camping bowls, steaming and aromatic.

Naruto handed one to Sasuke, then plopped down beside the fire with his own, stretching out his legs with a satisfied sigh.

Sasuke sat nearby, knees drawn up, the firelight flickering across his face as he quietly picked at his food.

ā€œIt’s not bad, right?ā€ Naruto asked, mouth full. ā€œYou can be honest. I’m not that fragile.ā€

Sasuke took another bite, then said simply, ā€œIt’s good.ā€

Naruto grinned. ā€œThat’s basically a five-star review from you.ā€

A few beats of silence passed—just the forest around them settling in for the night, the trees swaying gently, the fire popping softly.

They were nearly done eating when Naruto suddenly perked up, a glimmer of mischief lighting up his face.

ā€œOh—I have an idea,ā€ he said, setting his bowl aside and hopping to his feet.

Sasuke blinked, looking up from his own food. ā€œThat’s rarely comforting.ā€

ā€œYou’ll like this one,ā€ Naruto said, already walking toward the Jeep. He popped open the trunk and rummaged for a moment before pulling out two thick blankets. He shook them out, checked the ground near the fire, then moved a little farther off—just enough to catch the open sky without being too close to the heat.

He spread one blanket on the forest floor, smoothing it over a patch of soft moss and pine needles, then held the second one in his hand as he turned and looked at Sasuke.

ā€œCome on,ā€ he called, grinning. ā€œWe’re gonna watch the stars.ā€

Sasuke didn’t move right away, but Naruto just flopped onto the blanket, hands behind his head, legs crossed at the ankles. The fire flickered nearby, warm and steady, but his eyes were on the sky above—dark velvet with the faint shimmer of stars starting to peek through the canopy.

After a beat, Sasuke rose. He moved slowly, finishing the last bite of his food before walking over and settling down beside Naruto without a word. He laid on his back, arms folded loosely across his chest, eyes following the same stretch of stars.

Naruto unfolded the second blanket and draped it over both of them, tucking it lightly around their shoulders. It wasn’t cold, but the added warmth made the moment feel… deliberate. Gentle.

The night deepened around them, quiet and still. The fire snapped softly in the distance. A breeze rustled through the trees overhead, carrying the earthy scent of pine and smoke.

Neither spoke for a while.

ā€œThere,ā€ Naruto murmured, pointing lazily toward the horizon. ā€œThat’s Orion, right? Or am I just making things up?ā€

Sasuke’s voice was soft. ā€œYou’re upside down.ā€

Naruto snorted. ā€œYou say that like it’s not a permanent condition.ā€

A pause. Then—very faint, but unmistakable—Sasuke let out a quiet breath, a small laugh.

They laid there in the dark, blanket pulled up to their shoulders, the warmth of their shoulders brushing now and then. The stars blinked overhead—silent, endless, watching.

And in that shared stillness, something inside both of them relaxed.

It wasn’t just about resting. It was trust. A closeness not yet spoken aloud, but growing slowly with each mile, each fire, each glance that lasted just a little longer than it should have.

Naruto shifted slightly, voice low. ā€œNot bad, huh?ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer at first.

Then: ā€œNo. Not bad.ā€

And they stayed like that—quiet, calm, under the stars—until sleep crept in and the fire became nothing more than a warm glow behind them.

The fire crackled gently behind them, casting a soft orange halo over the edge of the blanket, but most of the world around them had gone still. The sky above stretched wide and dark, stars scattered like ash on ink, and the trees swayed in time with the night wind.

Sasuke shifted slightly beneath the blanket, his body warm from the shared cover, the nearness of Naruto beside him oddly grounding.

Naruto yawned, his arms tucked behind his head. ā€œWe should probably get in the tent,ā€ he murmured, not moving an inch.

Sasuke glanced sideways. The blond’s eyes were half-closed, his hair tousled from lying on the ground, face lit by the faint glow of the stars. He looked peaceful. Tired. Safe.

ā€œYou’re the one who said that,ā€ Sasuke pointed out, voice low.

ā€œYeah, well,ā€ Naruto replied, almost slurring through another yawn, ā€œI didn’t realize the blanket would be this cozy.ā€

Sasuke huffed quietly, something like reluctant agreement.

Minutes passed. Neither of them moved.
Eventually, Naruto’s breathing started to slow, deepening into a steady rhythm. His body shifted slightly closer in his sleep, just enough that Sasuke could feel the warmth radiating from him. The blanket rustled gently between them.

Sasuke turned his head toward the sky again. His gaze drifted across the constellations, the darkness, the quiet around them. There was something disarming about it all—something that made his usual sharp edges feel a little softer, less necessary.

He wasn’t sure exactly when he let his eyes close.

But he did.

And there, beneath the stars, with the fire dying behind them and the blanket drawn close, they both drifted off—wrapped in silence, in warmth, in something neither of them had dared name yet.

Not love.
Not yet.

Ā 

The morning came fast, Sasuke stirred slowly, the first thing he registered was warmth. Not just the blanket wrapped around him, but something solid and alive behind him—steady, breathing slow and even.

He blinked, still drowsy, squinting up at the pale morning light filtering through the trees above. The fire had burned down to ash sometime during the night, leaving only a faint wisp of smoke curling into the air. The forest was quiet, dewy and fresh, the scent of pine sharper in the morning chill.

Then he noticed the arm draped over his waist.

Sasuke froze.

Naruto’s body was curled behind his own, solid and warm. One leg loosely tangled with his. The blanket had shifted in the night, and the cold must’ve crept in—forcing them unconsciously closer.

Sasuke’s breath caught, heart ticking up in his chest. He didn’t move. He didn’t know how to move.

Before he could decide what to do, he felt Naruto stir behind him, shifting slightly with a groggy exhale. His voice was rough from sleep, but quiet.

ā€œSasuke,ā€ he whispered, close to his ear. ā€œDon’t freak out.ā€

Sasuke frowned. ā€œWhat—?ā€

ā€œTurn around. Slowly,ā€ Naruto said, his breath brushing the back of Sasuke’s neck. ā€œBut seriously, slowly.ā€

Something in his tone made Sasuke obey without question. He shifted carefully under the blanket, Naruto pulling back just enough to give him room.

And when Sasuke turned to face the treeline, his breath hitched.

Just beyond the edge of the clearing, maybe fifteen feet away, a fox stood with its ears perked—sleek and russet against the green underbrush. At her side were two small kits, tumbling over each other playfully in the morning dew. Their fur was soft and scruffy, their movements clumsy and bright with energy.

The mother watched them with quiet patience, occasionally nosing one back toward the brush when it wandered too far.
Sasuke stared, wordless.

ā€œI woke up a few minutes ago,ā€ Naruto murmured beside him. ā€œDidn’t want to scare them off.ā€

ā€œThey’re just… here,ā€ Sasuke said, voice low with wonder.

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said, and there was something almost reverent in his tone. ā€œGuess we picked the right spot.ā€

They lay side by side, still close beneath the blanket, watching in silence. The kits darted and leapt, batting at leaves, chasing shadows. The mother fox sat calm and still, her eyes occasionally flicking toward the two humans but never alarmed.

Eventually, the kits lost interest and began to follow their mother into the brush. One paused, looking back for a second before vanishing into the undergrowth with a flick of its tail.

Only then did Sasuke realize he’d been holding his breath.

Naruto shifted onto his back with a quiet smile. ā€œThat’s one way to wake up.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer immediately. He just stared at the place where the foxes had disappeared, the stillness lingering in his chest.

Then he turned his head slightly toward Naruto. ā€œYou were… holding me.ā€

Naruto’s grin didn’t falter. ā€œYeah. Sorry. You were freezing.ā€

Sasuke rolled his eyes faintly. ā€œYou were too.ā€

Naruto shrugged. ā€œInstinct, I guess.ā€

Neither of them moved to get up. The forest was still hushed, the sky still soft with morning light. And between them, the warmth lingered—quiet and easy.

Whatever this was between them, it didn’t need explanation, it was comfortable.

By the time they got up and shook off the sleep, the sun was rising higher, casting soft golden light through the canopy. The forest was alive with the faint chatter of birds and the rustle of squirrels darting between branches.

Naruto stretched with a groan, arms overhead and shirt riding up slightly as he yawned. ā€œAlright, breakfast time,ā€ he muttered, already heading toward the Jeep to dig through the cooler.

Sasuke helped without being asked—pulling out the portable stove, setting up a couple of enamel mugs for coffee, arranging their small camp table. It had all become a quiet rhythm between them: movements that didn’t need words, a shared silence that felt more comfortable each day.

Soon enough, the smell of instant coffee and toasted bagels filled the air. Naruto handed Sasuke a mug, then sat across from him with his own plate balanced on his knee.

They ate in the quiet, the only sound the occasional sip, the crunch of food, the distant hum of wind rustling through the trees.

Naruto glanced over, brushing a few crumbs off his jeans. ā€œSo,ā€ he said, voice casual, ā€œyou wanna stay here another day? There’s a trail marker I saw near the clearing—could be nice to explore, if you’re up for it.ā€

Sasuke sipped his coffee, thinking. The foxes, the quiet of the forest, the peacefulness of waking up without panic still lingered in him.

ā€œWhat’s the other option?ā€ he asked.

Naruto shrugged, eyes flicking to the distant road between the trees. ā€œPack up, keep heading north. There’s a lake town about three hours away—bigger, but still quiet. Thought it might be nice to stop there before hitting the longer stretch through the mountains.ā€

Sasuke nodded slowly, then looked across the table.

ā€œWhat do you want to do?ā€ he asked, genuinely.

Naruto blinked, surprised for a second by the question. Then he smiled a little.

ā€œI like both ideas,ā€ he admitted. ā€œBut… I kinda want to know what you feel like doing.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. He took another bite of his bagel, looked up at the swaying trees, then let out a soft breath.

ā€œLet’s stay,ā€ he said. ā€œOne more day.ā€

Naruto grinned. ā€œYeah? You’re not just saying that because I make excellent campfire dinners?ā€

Sasuke gave him a look, but there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes. ā€œYou’re lucky I’m not picky.ā€

Naruto laughed, grabbing another bagel from the paper bag. ā€œWe’ll go exploring after breakfast, then. Maybe we’ll find another fox family.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond, but he smiled faintly over the rim of his coffee mug—and that was enough.

The sun filtered gently through the trees as they packed a few essentials: water bottles, snacks, a simple first-aid kit, and a light sweater each in case the breeze picked up later. The forest around them felt alive in the quietest way—birds chirping, insects humming, the scent of earth rich and sun-warmed.

Naruto was humming under his breath as he double-checked the bag and slung it over his shoulder. ā€œNot bad for a last-minute trail,ā€ he said, glancing toward the wooden marker they'd spotted earlier that morning.

Sasuke nodded, camera slung across his chest. He didn’t say much, but there was a calmness to him—a stillness in the way he moved, in the way his eyes scanned the treetops.

They started walking, their steps quiet on the dirt trail. The forest opened and narrowed in turns, revealing small pockets of wildflowers, moss-covered rocks, and beams of sunlight that cut through the canopy like golden spears.

At one point, a bird darted across the path and landed on a low-hanging branch. Sasuke paused, raised the camera, and clicked the shutter. He didn’t need to ask Naruto to stop. The blond waited patiently ahead, watching as Sasuke adjusted his angle and snapped a few more shots.
Later, he caught sight of a squirrel poking its head out from behind a tree stump, and again, the shutter clicked.

ā€œYou really know how to catch the moment,ā€ Naruto said over his shoulder, grinning as he noticed Sasuke lowering the camera.

Sasuke didn’t respond at first, but then he lifted the camera again—pointed it straight at Naruto, who blinked in surprise.

ā€œWhat—?ā€

The shutter clicked.

Sasuke lowered it again. ā€œThe way you look when you’re not posing,ā€ he said simply.

Naruto stared at him for a second, then laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. ā€œI’m not that interesting.ā€

ā€œYou are,ā€ Sasuke said, almost too quietly.

Naruto didn’t answer right away. He just smiled, a little softer than usual, and kept walking.

They continued like that—moving in comfortable rhythm, sometimes talking, sometimes just walking in silence. Eventually, the trail opened into a small clearing with a fallen log and a wide, shallow stream running through it. The air was warmer here, the sun stronger.

Naruto dropped his bag and stretched his arms overhead. ā€œBreak time.ā€

He pulled out the water bottles and handed one to Sasuke, then sat down on the log, letting the sunlight fall across his face.

Sasuke joined him, pulling out a small container of trail mix from his bag. He didn’t say anything at first, just passed some to Naruto, who took it with a quiet thanks.

The moment was simple, peaceful—their legs dusted with dirt, sweat clinging lightly to their skin, the sound of the stream nearby adding a quiet background hum.
Naruto leaned back on his hands, chewing lazily. ā€œKinda wish every day could be like this.ā€

Sasuke looked over, eyes flicking up from the ground. ā€œIt could be.ā€

Naruto glanced at him, curious. But Sasuke didn’t elaborate.
He didn’t need to.

They didn’t rush the rest of the trail. The path looped gently through the trees, winding past ferns and low shrubs, dipping into shaded hollows before climbing again to offer glimpses of the sunlit forest canopy above.

Sasuke took more photos—of the filtered light through the leaves, of a beetle crawling along a mossy rock, of Naruto again, when the blond wasn’t paying attention. He didn’t say much while doing it, and Naruto didn’t ask. He’d gotten used to the way Sasuke saw the world—through that lens, always searching for the quiet things worth keeping.

By the time they returned to camp, the afternoon sun was already shifting toward golden. The air was warm and sticky with summer heat, and both of them had dirt on their calves and sweat on their necks.
Naruto dropped his bag near the tent and pulled off his shirt with a tired groan. ā€œOkay,ā€ he said, rubbing the back of his neck, ā€œI vote for the river. I’m covered in dust and regrets.ā€

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, smirking faintly. ā€œRegrets?ā€

ā€œYeah,ā€ Naruto said, already digging for a towel. ā€œLike not bringing a second shirt. Or letting you talk me into that uphill detour.ā€

ā€œYou took the lead.ā€

ā€œExactly. Shouldn’t be allowed.ā€

Sasuke shook his head quietly, but he grabbed his own towel and followed.

They made their way through the short path Naruto had found the day before. The sound of the river grew louder with each step—calm and steady, trickling over smooth stones and deeper pools. When they arrived, the light was soft and golden, the water sparkling as it wound its way through the trees.

Naruto was already tugging off his boots. ā€œWe don’t have to swim swim,ā€ he said. ā€œJust cool off. Wash the sweat off before dinner.ā€

Sasuke hesitated for a moment, watching as Naruto waded in up to his knees, then splashed his face with both hands and sighed dramatically.

With a quiet breath, Sasuke stripped down to his boxers and stepped carefully into the water. It was cold—shockingly so—but refreshing. He didn’t say a word, just tilted his head back as he wet his hair and let the river do its work.

Naruto glanced over at him and grinned.
ā€œBetter, right?ā€

Sasuke gave a slight nod, eyes closed as water dripped down his neck.

For a while, they stood there together—shoulders damp, skin steaming in the sunlight. Naruto dunked his head fully under once, came up gasping and laughing, and Sasuke watched him from the corner of his eye, an unfamiliar softness flickering across his expression.

They didn’t need to talk much. The river said enough.

Eventually, they stepped back onto the smooth stones and dried off in the warm breeze. Naruto pulled his shirt back on and ran a towel through his hair. Sasuke sat on a flat rock nearby, still in his towel, face calm.

ā€œYou look better,ā€ Naruto said quietly, not teasing. Just noticing.

Sasuke didn’t answer, but he nodded.
And Naruto smiled.

By the time they made it back to camp, the sun was already brushing the treetops with its last gold. The light was warm and low, stretching their shadows across the forest floor. Naruto moved without thinking now—dropping his bag, stripping off his hoodie, and heading straight to the small cooking area they’d made beside the fire pit.

Sasuke followed, quieter but present, helping where he could. He laid out the simple supplies—rice, canned vegetables, a small pot—and passed Naruto the can opener without being asked.

ā€œThanks,ā€ Naruto murmured, flicking open the can and stirring the ingredients together. He lit the stove and crouched down, the fire licking to life with practiced ease.

Sasuke sat a few feet away on a low rock, elbows on his knees, eyes half-lidded but alert. The sounds of the forest crept in—birds settling in for the night, leaves rustling in the breeze, the faint gurgle of the nearby river.

Dinner was simple but warm. They ate side by side with the fire glowing between them, and neither of them rushed to fill the silence.

It wasn’t until they’d finished eating, bowls resting in the dirt and the flames reduced to a soft, steady crackle, that Naruto spoke.

ā€œI used to love the work,ā€ he said, voice low. ā€œNot in the heroic way people expect. But... the challenge. The clarity.ā€

Sasuke glanced over, letting him speak.
Naruto’s eyes were on the fire, but they weren’t focused on it. ā€œIt was like solving puzzles. Every case had pieces. Witnesses. Motives. Evidence. And if I worked hard enough—long enough—I could always figure it out.ā€

He drew in a breath and leaned back slightly on his hands, his shoulders tense even in relaxation.

ā€œBut then they stopped making sense,ā€ he said. ā€œToo many came at once. One was a kid who didn’t make it home. Then two weeks later, a mother and her son. I still remember how the boy’s backpack was left on the kitchen chair.ā€

Sasuke’s jaw ticked, but he didn’t say anything.

ā€œAnd I handled it,ā€ Naruto continued, his voice tighter now. ā€œFiled the reports. Talked to the families. Went to the scenes. I did everything I was supposed to. But it kept piling up. Faces, names, calls at three a.m. I stopped sleeping. Stopped going home some nights. Just sat in my car and stared at the ceiling of the precinct.ā€

His laugh was hollow. ā€œKakashi—my boss—told me to take a break. Said I looked like I was carrying corpses in my backpack.ā€
Naruto exhaled through his nose. ā€œHe wasn’t wrong.ā€

The fire crackled.

Sasuke shifted slightly, not closer—but not farther either. ā€œAnd that’s when you left?ā€

Naruto nodded, gaze fixed on the glowing embers. ā€œYeah. I packed the Jeep. No destination. Just… not there. Not anymore.ā€

A long pause.

ā€œYou could’ve quit entirely,ā€ Sasuke said. ā€œBut you didn’t.ā€

Naruto glanced over at him, brows raised a bit. ā€œYou don’tthink this is quitting?ā€

ā€œNo,ā€ Sasuke said. ā€œI think it’s breathing.ā€

That surprised a laugh out of Naruto—a real one, low and warm.

ā€œBreathing, huh?ā€

Sasuke shrugged a little, looking into the fire. ā€œYou don’t talk like someone who gave up. Just someone who needed to feel alive again.ā€

Naruto looked at him for a long time, the flickering firelight casting gold and shadow over his features. His smile was soft now—tired, but real.

ā€œMaybe that’s why I picked you up on the side of the road,ā€ he said. ā€œYou looked like someone who needed to breathe too.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer. But his silence wasn’t closed off—it was thoughtful, open in the way that meant he heard every word.
They sat like that for a while, side by side in the low firelight, the night cool and quiet around them. Not needing anything more.
Not tonight.

The fire had burned down to glowing coals, its warmth fading with the night air. Crickets had taken over the silence, chirping in steady rhythm like nature’s lullaby. Naruto yawned, stretching his arms above his head until his back popped, then exhaled with a groan.

Sasuke stood slowly, brushing his hands on his pants. ā€œNot sleeping under the stars tonight.ā€

Naruto glanced up at him, a smile pulling at his lips. ā€œNo?ā€

Sasuke shook his head once, not unkindly.
ā€œYou’ve had enough of the cold air and emotional catharsis for one evening.ā€

That made Naruto snort. ā€œFair.ā€

He pushed himself up, grabbing the bowls and giving them a quick rinse at the water container before stashing them away. When he ducked into the tent a moment later, Sasuke was already inside, long legs folded beneath him, hair slightly messy from the evening breeze.

Naruto crawled in beside him and zipped the flap closed, locking out the world.

It was warm in there—just from the closeness. The faint scent of pine clung to their clothes, and the floor of the tent dipped slightly under their weight. Naruto lay back on his sleeping bag with a sigh, arms folded under his head.

He looked over at Sasuke in the low lamplight. ā€œThanks for listening earlier.ā€

Sasuke, already lowering himself beside him, gave a quiet nod. ā€œAnytime.ā€

Naruto shifted onto his side, resting his head on one arm. ā€œYou’re not bad company, y’know. For a hitchhiker.ā€

Sasuke huffed a soft breath, almost a laugh. ā€œYou’re not so bad for a man with a glovebox full of granola bars and unpaid parking tickets.ā€

Naruto grinned. ā€œThose are... professional hazards.ā€

They were quiet for a moment, the kind of silence that wasn’t empty but full—comfortable. Outside, the breeze rustled the trees, and somewhere not far off, an owl called into the dark.

Sasuke finally spoke, voice low. ā€œYou said it earlier—about picking me up because I looked like someone who needed to breathe.ā€

ā€œYeah.ā€

ā€œYou were right.ā€

Naruto looked at him, expression softening.

ā€œI didn’t think I needed this,ā€ Sasuke continued, eyes on the roof of the tent. ā€œDidn’t think I wanted it. But I do. This... space. You.ā€

The quiet between them deepened, tender and unspoken.

Naruto reached out, not thinking too hard about it, and let his fingers brush Sasuke’s wrist. A silent gesture. I’m here. I hear you.
Sasuke didn’t move away.

ā€œYou can stay as much as you want,ā€ Naruto said quietly.

And Sasuke did.

They lay like that for a while, close but not tangled, just two hearts slowly syncing to the rhythm of the night, letting the tent hold them in quiet, shared warmth.

Sleep came gently.

Notes:

So its not the longest chapter, but i hope you like it!!!!

Let me know ā¤ļøā¤ļøā¤ļø

Chapter 11

Notes:

Hello everyone,

Let's continue with A Series of Unfortunate Events. My phone broke with the new episode (and other stories) on it, and I can't get it back until I get another Samsung XD... because now I have a super cheap phone hahahahah

But I rewrote the new episode. It's not the same, but I still like how it turned out.

Enjoy!!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The days became weeks, and weeks turned into months. What had started as a road trip full of uncertainty had settled into a rhythm—almost like its own unspoken pact. A few days camping in the quiet of the forest, then a stop in some nameless town or a small, cozy hotel to wash the mud from their boots and feel, for a moment, like they belonged somewhere.

They understood each other now without needing words. Sasuke didn’t ask why Naruto always chose the seat facing the door in a diner, and Naruto didn’t pry when Sasuke slipped away for long showers after restless nights. They hadn’t ā€œslept togetherā€ again since the night under the stars, but sometimes they woke to find themselves closer than before—shoulders brushing, legs tangled, warmth shared in silence. Each time, they laughed it off as the cold.

This morning, surprisingly, Sasuke woke first. Pale dawn light filtered through the tent. He slipped quietly out it, careful not to disturb Naruto’s heavy sleep, and busied himself with fire. The coffee was weak, the bread toasted unevenly, but it was simple, edible—something.

By the time Naruto stirred, rubbing the sleep from his eyes and yawning like he hadn’t a care in the world, the food set with steaming mugs and plates.

Naruto blinked, then grinned faintly. ā€œYou made breakfast?ā€ His voice was still rough from sleep.

Sasuke shrugged, sitting on one of the rocks. ā€œDon’t sound so surprised. It’s just coffee and toast.ā€

ā€œStill.ā€ Naruto sat across from him, reaching for the mug. He blew on it, took a careful sip, and gave a small smile. ā€œThanks.ā€

But he didn’t dive into chatter the way he usually did. His smile didn’t quite reach his eyes, and he chewed on the toast in thoughtful silence. Sasuke noticed—the way Naruto’s gaze kept drifting, the way his jaw tightened slightly between bites.

Sasuke didn’t complain. He ate in silence too, but his sharp eyes lingered. He wasn’t used to Naruto being the quiet one. Something was off.

When Naruto finally glanced up, Sasuke tilted his head slightly. ā€œYou’re quiet this morning.ā€

Naruto gave a lopsided smile, scratching at the back of his neck. ā€œGuess I’m just... thinking.ā€

Sasuke didn’t push, though the curiosity pressed against his chest. Instead, he took another sip of coffee, the steam curling between them. ā€œHn.ā€

Naruto chuckled softly at the sound, but it didn’t erase the odd heaviness that hung in the air.

They packed their things with practiced ease, the routine so ingrained now it took little more than a few gestures and shared glances to know who would fold the tent, who would load the bags into the Jeep. By the time they rolled back onto the road, the morning mist had already started to burn away under a pale sun.

Naruto kept one hand on the wheel, the other resting loosely on the gear shift. For a while, the only sounds were the hum of the engine and the occasional rattle of something in the back. Sasuke tilted his head against the window, the glass cool against his skin, watching the trees blur past.

A couple hours into the drive, Naruto finally broke the silence.
ā€œWeather won’t be too good tonight,ā€ he said, voice steady but softer than usual. ā€œSo, we’ll head to another town instead of camping.ā€ He didn’t look away from the road, just gave the update plainly, like it was nothing more than logistics.

Sasuke glanced sideways at him. Naruto’s profile was calm, but there was a stillness to him that didn’t fit—like the energy that usually bubbled under his skin had been muted.

ā€œHn.ā€ Sasuke gave a small nod, accepting the plan without question. But his dark eyes lingered on the blond a moment longer, trying to read past the mask of casualness.

Naruto noticed the look, and almost smiled, though it came out faint, tired around the edges. He shifted in his seat, leaning a little more into the wheel. ā€œDon’t worry. We’ll find a place. Warm beds, real food… better than getting rained out.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. He turned back to the window, letting the silence settle again.

The hours stretched on, the sky dimming to a heavy gray that promised the storm Naruto had predicted. By the time the Jeep rolled into the small town, the first drops were already scattering across the windshield.

It wasn’t a big place—just a few blocks of narrow streets, warm lights glowing from diners and shops, and a single motel with a faded sign flickering in the damp. Naruto pulled into the parking lot without hesitation. Inside the office, the air smelled faintly of coffee and old wood polish. Naruto leaned on the counter while arranging the room, his voice polite but clipped, nothing like the easy chatter he usually carried even with strangers. Sasuke stood beside him, hands in his pockets, listening to the rain drum harder against the windows.

ā€œRoom’s at the end of the hall,ā€ the clerk said, sliding the key card across. Naruto nodded, thanked them shortly, and led the way.

The room itself was simple but clean—two beds, a desk, the steady hum of an old air conditioner. Naruto dropped his bag near the first bed, ran a hand through his damp hair, and sat heavily on the edge.

Sasuke placed his own bag down more carefully, eyes flicking toward the blond. Naruto’s shoulders looked heavier than usual, his grin nowhere to be found.

ā€œYou’re quiet,ā€ Sasuke finally said, his tone flat but not unkind.

Naruto blinked, looked up at him, and then gave a half-shrug. ā€œJust tired, I guess. Driving all day.ā€

It was an answer, but not really. Sasuke recognized the way Naruto’s smile didn’t reach his eyes, how it vanished almost immediately. He didn’t push—not yet. Instead, he sat down on the other bed, leaning back on his elbows.

ā€œWe should eat, early dinner.ā€ Naruto said after a pause, his voice low. ā€œStorm’s just getting started. Better go before it gets worse.ā€

Sasuke hummed in agreement, but his gaze lingered a second longer, sharp and thoughtful. He didn’t believe Naruto’s ā€œjust tired,ā€ but for now, he let the silence close again.

The rain had thickened by the time they stepped out, the street shimmering under neon signs and puddles.

Naruto shoved his hands in his jacket pockets, shoulders hunched against the drizzle, and headed toward a restaurant-bar just half a block down. Warm light and the muffled hum of voices spilled out as he pulled the door open. It was the kind of place that smelled like fried food and beer, wooden tables scratched from years of use, a jukebox in the corner humming softly under the chatter. Naruto picked a table by the window, sliding into the booth with an easy grin that felt just a little too practiced.

ā€œI’m starving,ā€ he said suddenly, maybe a little too brightly, pulling a menu closer as if nothing was wrong.

His eyes scanned the list quickly, as though searching for something to anchor him. Sasuke slid into the opposite seat, watching the small tells—the way Naruto’s knee bounced once before stilling, the way his voice didn’t quite match the exhaustion in his eyes. He didn’t press. Not yet. Instead, he reached for his own menu, voice calm, even.

ā€œWhat are you having?ā€ Naruto leaned back in the booth, the laminated menu catching the glow of the overhead light.

He hummed low in his throat as if he were carefully considering the options, but Sasuke could see it was more for show than anything.

ā€œBurger looks good,ā€ Naruto finally said, eyes narrowing like it was a tough decision. He flipped the page, let out a little whistle. ā€œOr maybe the ribs. Damn, I shouldn’t have come in starving. I’ll end up ordering half the menu.ā€

The waitress appeared, pen poised, and Naruto flashed her an easy grin above the mask he tugged down just enough to speak. His voice was smooth, practiced, the same charm he’d used a thousand times in other places, other nights.

ā€œYeah, I’ll take the ribs—extra sauce. Fries on the side. Oh, and a beer, cold as you can get it.ā€ It was flawless, casual, like nothing at all was weighing on him. His laugh even slipped out naturally when the waitress teased about how messy the ribs could be.

Sasuke ordered quietly, watching as Naruto leaned an elbow on the table, spinning the salt shaker between his fingers, relaxed in every way that mattered—except his eyes.They never quite softened.

When the waitress left, Naruto stretched his arms with a groan, all ease and nonchalance.

ā€œSee? Place looks promising. Good call, huh?ā€

The food arrived hot and quick, the ribs steaming, fries golden, Sasuke’s plate set down across from him.

Naruto rubbed his hands together like a kid at a festival. ā€œNow this—this is what I call dinner,ā€ he said, grabbing a rib and sinking his teeth in without hesitation. Sauce streaked his cheek, and he laughed, reaching for a napkin. ā€œMessy as hell, but worth it.ā€

Sasuke just shook his head, lips twitching in a small smile.

Between bites, Naruto kept the conversation light. He joked about the last motel they stayed at—how the air conditioner rattled so much he thought a raccoon was trying to crawl through the vent.

He teased Sasuke about how long he took with his camera, mimicking the way he squinted and adjusted the lens like a perfectionist.

ā€œBet you’d even stop mid-zombie apocalypse to frame the shot right,ā€ Naruto chuckled, pointing a fry at him before popping it into his mouth.

Sasuke made a low sound of disapproval but didn’t correct him.

He laughed easily, teased effortlessly, and carried the weight of the conversation like it was second nature. To anyone else, he looked like the picture of good mood and good appetite. But Sasuke, quiet as he ate, caught the way Naruto’s smile sometimes lingered just a second too long, as if held in place. He noticed how Naruto’s laugh didn’t quite reach his eyes, and how, when the conversation lulled, the blond’s gaze slipped to the rain streaking the window before snapping back like nothing had happened.

ā€œDamn, this beer’s good,ā€ Naruto said suddenly, raising the glass toward Sasuke. ā€œBetter than the one from two towns back, that’s for sure. You should try it next round.ā€

Everything in him screamed normal.

By the time they left the diner, the rain had thinned into a drizzle. The streets gleamed under the yellow streetlamps, puddles catching reflections of neon signs still buzzing half-heartedly in the damp. Naruto shoved his hands into his pockets, walking beside Sasuke with the same easy stride he always carried.

ā€œThat hit the spot,ā€ he said with a grin, stretching his arms overhead as if nothing in the world weighed him down. ā€œI swear, if we keep eating like this, I’m gonna have to run laps around the motel to burn it off.ā€

Sasuke gave him a sidelong look, the corner of his mouth curving almost imperceptibly.

ā€œDon’t laugh,ā€ Naruto went on, bumping Sasuke’s shoulder lightly with his own. ā€œI could outrun you any day.ā€

ā€œYou couldn’t,ā€ Sasuke replied flatly, but there was no edge in his voice.

Naruto laughed, sharp and warm in the cool night air, then launched into some story about a tourist he’d once seen trying to take a selfie with a cow on the side of the road. His hands moved as he talked, painting the scene, his voice rich with amusement. He made sure every silence was filled, every step back toward the motel wrapped in easy chatter.

At the door, he fished out the key card, holding it up with mock ceremony. ā€œAnd behold—our luxurious suite.ā€ He winked before unlocking the door, flicking on the lights. The room glowed with a soft yellow, plain and familiar, the kind of space they’d gotten used to.

Naruto kicked off his shoes, tossed his jacket over the chair, and flopped down onto the bed with a groan of satisfaction. ā€œMan, I’m beat. Tomorrow, though—we’ll crush that drive. You’ll see. Smooth sailing.ā€

Everything about him—his grin, his casual sprawl, the lightness in his voice—said he was fine. Completely fine.

And for the moment, he carried it well enough to be believed.

Naruto didn’t bother changing the channel much, just let the remote click through until it landed on some random late-night show—part comedy, part nonsense. He sat back against the headboard, arms behind his head, a lopsided grin on his face as if the corny jokes were exactly what he needed.

ā€œLook at that guy,ā€ he chuckled, pointing at the screen. ā€œBet he never thought he’d end up on TV like that.ā€

Sasuke shook his head faintly, settling on the other bed with his book closed on the nightstand. He wasn’t paying much attention to the show, but Naruto’s laughter filled the room, steady and easy, leaving no space for silence to press between them.

As the minutes slipped into an hour, their voices softened, interruptions fading until it was just the low hum of the television and the patter of rain against the window. Naruto’s eyelids grew heavy, his laugh giving way to a yawn he tried to stifle.

ā€œGuess… it’s a good place to crash,ā€ he muttered, curling onto his side.

Sasuke only made a quiet sound of agreement. By the time the commercials rolled, both of them were already half asleep, the flicker of the TV washing the room in pale light as the rain lulled them deeper into rest.

Ā 

The bang rattled through the room like a gunshot. Sasuke bolted upright, heart pounding, disoriented in the dark. For a second he thought it had come from outside, maybe thunder or something heavier, but then a muffled voice groaned at the door.

He flicked on the light, squinting at the sudden brightness. The sight made his chest seize.

Naruto was sprawled on the floor, half-slumped against the doorframe, one arm slung over his eyes as if the light itself hurt. His jacket was crooked, shirt untucked, and there was no mistaking the sour bite of alcohol hanging in the air.

ā€œWhat the hellā€¦ā€ Sasuke muttered, pushing the covers aside. His bare feet hit the floor, the chill grounding him. ā€œNaruto?ā€

He crouched down, concern pushing through his annoyance.

Naruto tilted his head toward him, eyes still shielded. His voice came out rough, slurred, every word dragging.


ā€œShit… I didn’t mean to—wake you up.ā€ The bitterness in his tone wasn’t aimed at Sasuke, but at himself, the frustration rolling off him in waves.

Sasuke crouched closer, slipping an arm under Naruto’s shoulder to lift him.

ā€œCome on,ā€ he muttered, annoyed but careful.

Naruto groaned, shrugging him off clumsily. ā€œDon’t—need help,ā€ he slurred, fumbling against the wall as he tried to stand on his own. His balance wavered, knees buckling until he caught himself on the doorknob. ā€œJust… need a shower.ā€

ā€œIdiot,ā€ Sasuke hissed under his breath, ready to steady him again. But Naruto pushed forward stubbornly, stumbling toward the bathroom. Sasuke followed, just in case.

Naruto shoved the door open and staggered inside, not even bothering to turn on the light. The sound of running water filled the silence a moment later. Sasuke leaned on the frame, watching with tight frustration as Naruto stepped fully dressed into the shower, head bowed beneath the cold stream.

Water soaked through his clothes instantly, plastering the fabric to his skin. He didn’t flinch—just stood there, shoulders rising and falling in heavy breaths as if the cold was the only thing that could drag him back to earth.

Sasuke clenched his jaw, torn between dragging him out and letting him be. ā€œYou’re unbelievable,ā€ he muttered softly, but he didn’t move away from the door. He wasn’t about to leave him alone like that.

He lingered at the door, fingers brushing over the phone in his pocket. Gaara’s number was there — he could call, get some kind of advice, a lifeline on what the hell he was supposed to do. But it was late, and more than that… SasukeĀ  wanted to be the one helping.

The sound of water echoed in the small bathroom, harsh against tile. Naruto had slid down to the floor, back resting against the wall, knees bent and arms draped over them. His blond hair hung in wet spikes, hiding most of his face, though Sasuke could see the hard set of his jaw, the stubborn line of someone refusing to crumble.

Something twisted painfully in his chest.

Quietly, Sasuke stepped inside. He crossed the short space, crouched by the knobs, and turned the water from freezing to something warmer, steam slowly beginning to rise. Naruto didn’t move, didn’t even acknowledge him, just sat there with his back against the wall, eyes hidden beneath wet strands.

Sasuke hesitated a beat longer, then lowered himself to the tile floor beside him. The warmth of the water reached him too, soaking into his hoodie, but he didn’t care. He leaned back against the wall, close enough that their shoulders almost touched, and let the silence stretch.

For a long moment, neither of them spoke.

Sasuke’s gaze slid sideways — Naruto’s fists were loosely curled against his knees, knuckles white from tension. His breathing was uneven, ragged in a way Sasuke wasn’t used to hearing from him.

ā€œā€¦You’re an idiot,ā€ Sasuke said finally, his voice low, not sharp but firm. ā€œBut… I’m not leaving you, like this.ā€

Naruto let out a shaky laugh, barely audible, and tipped his head back against the wall. ā€œDidn’t ask you to,ā€ he muttered, though there was no real bite in his words—just exhaustion.

At first, Sasuke thought Naruto was still keeping that stubborn wall up, sitting rigid under the stream of water, refusing to meet his eyes. But then he heard it—small, uneven catches of breath. Not anger. Not drunken slurring. Just… broken pieces of sound escaping between clenched teeth.

Tears slipped down Naruto’s face, indistinguishable from the water, but Sasuke could feel it in the air, in the tremor of his shoulders. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t move closer at first. He just sat there, letting Naruto cry without an audience, without pressure.

It was Naruto who shifted first—his hand, damp and shaking, brushing against Sasuke’s on the tile floor between them. Almost by accident. Sasuke stilled, then slowly, deliberately, turned his palm over. Naruto’s fingers slid into his, the grip hesitant, fragile. But Sasuke held on. Gently. Steady. Like anchoring him without words.

Minutes passed. Maybe thirty. Maybe more. The water ran warm, their clothes heavy with it, time stretching out until it felt endless.

Finally, Sasuke reached up, turned the knob, and silenced the shower. The quiet that followed was thick, almost deafening. He stood carefully, not letting go of Naruto’s hand until the very last moment, then grabbed a towel from the rack.

ā€œCome on,ā€ he said, voice softer than he meant it to be.

Naruto let himself be guided out, his movements sluggish, dazed from the storm of emotion more than the alcohol. Sasuke draped the towel over his shoulders and began drying him, methodical and patient. No judgment in his eyes, no questions on his lips. Just the quiet, careful movements of someone who refused to let him fall apart alone.

Sasuke moved with deliberate calm, careful not to rush, not to startle. He toweled Naruto’s hair until it stopped dripping, helped peel off the heavy, soaked clothes, and replaced them with clean, dry ones. Naruto didn’t resist, just followed every movement, his eyes downcast, his silence speaking louder than any words could.

When Sasuke was done with him, he changed himself quickly, tossing both their wet clothes into a pile by the bathroom door. Then he returned to Naruto, steady hands guiding him toward the bed.

Naruto sank into the mattress without protest, the exhaustion written all over his body. Sasuke pulled the blanket over him, tucking it around his shoulders with the same absent care he’d use to smooth a crease.

For a moment, Sasuke stood there, debating—his own bed just steps away. But the thought of leaving Naruto alone in this state felt wrong. Without a word, he circled to the other side, slipped beneath the covers, and lay down beside him.

Naruto turned slightly, as if surprised, but didn’t speak. The faint rise and fall of his chest steadied, the sharp edges of his breathing softening with Sasuke’s presence.

The room was silent save for the rain outside, a gentle rhythm against the glass. Sasuke stared at the ceiling, his own body taut with unspoken thoughts, but he stayed. Close enough that Naruto would feel he wasn’t alone.

Close enough that, when sleep finally claimed the blond. Sasuke lay on his side, facing the wall, eyes half-lidded but awake. He wasn’t sure how long he’d been staring at the same shadow on the plaster, thoughts circling endlessly.

At some point, the mattress dipped behind him, Naruto shifting in his sleep. Sasuke tensed instinctively, holding still. Then, slowly, a warm arm draped over his waist. Fingers brushed against the fabric of his shirt, tentative even in unconsciousness, before settling.

Naruto’s face pressed against his back, breath warm through the cotton. Sasuke felt it—each exhale grounding, steady, almost fragile in its closeness.

He closed his eyes, jaw tight, fighting the swirl of emotions that came with the contact. A part of him wanted to move away, to avoid the ache of vulnerability curling in his chest. But he didn’t.

Instead, he stayed still, letting Naruto’s presence soak into him. The arm around his middle tightened slightly, as if the blond was afraid Sasuke might slip away.

For the first time in a long while, Sasuke let the tension in his body ease. Just a little. His breathing evened out, unconsciously syncing with Naruto’s.

And so, in the hush of a rainy night, with Naruto pressed close and holding him as if it were the most natural thing in the world, Sasuke finally drifted into a deeper sleep than he’d known.

Notes:

So... Did you Like it?

I was debating to do this chapter now, but i feel like it was important. So let me KNOW!!!!! i m sure you werent especting this.

PS: Also i was ready a fanfic (narusasu) about them as college professor a bit enemy to lover kind of... If you know it, please give me the link.

Chapter 12

Notes:

So, i was inspired and decided to post early!!!! =D
I know im the best hahahah

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Naruto woke with a groan, head pounding as if someone had been drumming inside his skull all night. His mouth was dry, tongue heavy with the taste of too much alcohol. He shifted slightly, blinking against the pale morning light filtering through the curtains.

That’s when he realized—his arm was draped over something warm. Someone warm.

His foggy mind caught up a second too late. His fingers brushed against fabric, steady breathing, the rise and fall of a chest that wasn’t his. Naruto froze.

…Sasuke.

His face was still pressed against Sasuke’s back, his arm snug around the other man’s waist like they were—like they were together. Heat rushed to Naruto’s cheeks despite the hangover, the situation too intimate for his dazed mind to process calmly.

He swallowed hard, carefully trying to pull his arm back, but Sasuke shifted just slightly at the movement. Not awake, not really—but enough that Naruto panicked.

ā€œShitā€¦ā€ Naruto whispered to himself, face burning, though his voice came out hoarse and rough from both alcohol and sleep.

The room was still quiet, the only sounds the rain outside and Sasuke’s calm, even breaths. Naruto finally let his arm slip away, retreating back to his side of the bed. He rubbed his face with both hands, squeezing his eyes shut against the throb in his head.

Awkward didn’t even begin to cover it.

And yet—his chest ached with something else, something that lingered from the night before. The memory of Sasuke staying. Of not leaving him alone when the weight had been too much to carry.

Naruto sat up slowly, hand gripping his forehead. He told himself it was just the hangover making his heart race. Just that.

Still, his gaze lingered on Sasuke’s back a moment longer than it should have before he dragged himself toward the bathroom.

Ā 

Sasuke stirred some time after Naruto had slipped off the bed. The faint sound of running water from the bathroom drifted through the hotel room, followed by Naruto’s low curse when something clattered against the sink.

Sasuke opened his eyes slowly, adjusting to the muted gray light filtering in. His body was still warm where Naruto’s presence had been pressed close during the night. He let out a quiet breath, hand brushing absently over his own side—the memory of Naruto’s arm there still tangible.

He didn’t move right away. Instead, he stared at the ceiling, listening to the uneven noises from the bathroom. The muffled splash of water, the rough clearing of Naruto’s throat. A hangover, clearly. But underneath, Sasuke could read the tension in every sound.

Naruto was rattled.

Sasuke exhaled slowly, a barely-there sigh. He didn’t move right away.

No judgment. No sharp words. Just quiet acknowledgment. He knew Naruto well enough by now to understand the blond was probably kicking himself over it—whether for the drinking or for what had followed.

So Sasuke did what came naturally: he kept it to himself.

When Naruto finally came out of the bathroom, hair damp, a faint flush lingering on his face, Sasuke was sitting up on the bed, back against the headboard.

ā€œYou look like hell,ā€ Sasuke said evenly, voice low and calm.

Naruto groaned, rubbing his temples. ā€œGee, thanks. Just what I needed to hear.ā€

Sasuke’s lips almost twitched at the response. Almost. He tilted his head faintly, eyes flicking to Naruto’s for the briefest moment before dropping back to the window. No mention of the night. No mention of the arm around him.

Naruto groaned and flopped back onto the bed, arm over his eyes like the light itself was betraying him. The mattress dipped slightly under his weight, the sound of his sigh filling the quiet.

Sasuke, still leaning back against the headboard, watched him for a beat before speaking.
ā€œYou want to get breakfast?ā€

Naruto peeked at him from under his arm, one eye squinting open. ā€œDo I look like I can handle breakfast right now?ā€ His voice was gravelly, tired, almost petulant.

ā€œYou look like you need it,ā€ Sasuke replied flatly.

That earned a snort from Naruto, though it was weak. He rolled onto his side, facing Sasuke now, the messy blond spikes sticking in every direction. ā€œā€¦You’re bossy in the mornings, y’know that?ā€

Sasuke’s gaze flicked to him, unreadable. ā€œAnd you’re loud. Even when hungover.ā€

Naruto chuckled at that, muffled into the pillow, then let out another groan as if even laughing hurt. ā€œFine, fine. Breakfast. But you’re carrying me if I collapse on the way.ā€

ā€œHn.ā€ A faint lift of Sasuke’s brow. ā€œNot happening.ā€ But when Naruto finally dragged himself upright, Sasuke didn’t comment on how he stayed close by.

The small diner smelled like coffee and fresh bread, a little too sharp for Naruto’s sensitive head. He slumped into the booth with a groan, forehead dropping into the crook of his arm.

Sasuke slid into the opposite seat, calm as ever, scanning the menu.

ā€œYou’re evil,ā€ Naruto muttered into the table.

ā€œYou need breakfast.ā€ Sasuke’s tone didn’t change, but the edge of his mouth tugged the slightest bit upward.

A waitress appeared, cheerful in a way Naruto couldn’t handle at that hour. Sasuke ordered without hesitation: black coffee, eggs, toast. Then he looked across at Naruto, one brow raised.

Naruto lifted his head slowly, like it weighed a ton. ā€œUh… same. But… with bacon. ā€

The waitress smiled, jotted it down, and left. Naruto dropped his head again, sighing dramatically.

Sasuke stirred his water glass with the straw, watching him. ā€œYou’re pathetic.ā€

ā€œShut up,ā€ Naruto grumbled, but there was no heat behind it. After a moment, he peeked up, one blue eye barely open. ā€œYou’re not the one hungover.ā€

ā€œI wasn’t the one drinking,ā€ Sasuke deadpanned. " Maybe if you had told me..." There was a small silence.

Naruto cracked a small and apologitecaly smile, rubbing his eyes. ā€œFair point. Sorryā€

When the food came, he dug in slowly at first, but the taste of bacon seemed to revive him a little. Sasuke watched him chew like it was some fascinating process, sipping his coffee in silence.

ā€œWhat?ā€ Naruto finally asked, half-mouthful, pointing his fork at him.

ā€œNothing,ā€ Sasuke said, gaze shifting away toward the window. But his voice was quieter, almost softer. ā€œAt least you’re eating.ā€

Naruto blinked, then smiled despite the headache, warmth spreading in his chest. ā€œā€¦Thanks.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer, just sipped his coffee again.

By the time they made it back to the motel, Naruto was dragging his feet, one hand pressed dramatically against his stomach.

ā€œUghhh… I knew it,ā€ he groaned, kicking the door shut behind him. ā€œI knew I shouldn’t have eaten all that. Bacon betrayed me.ā€

Sasuke dropped the motel key on the nightstand and set his coffee down, giving him a sidelong look. ā€œYou didn’t have to finish everything.ā€

Naruto flopped face-first onto his bed, muffled voice coming from the pillow. ā€œThat’s not how bacon works, Sas. You can’t just leave bacon unfinished. It’s a law.ā€

Sasuke ignored him, slipping out of his jacket and sitting on the edge of his own bed.Ā 

For a few moments, the room was quiet except for Naruto’s groaning. Then he lifted his head, squinting across at Sasuke. ā€œHey… listen. I don’t think I wanna drive today.ā€

Sasuke raised a brow. ā€œBecause of the bacon?ā€

ā€œBecause of the hangover,ā€ Naruto corrected with a scowl, then buried his face back in the pillow. ā€œā€¦And the bacon. So… yeah. We’re staying another night.ā€

Sasuke leaned back on his hands, studying him. He could argue—they were already behind schedule—but the blond looked like he’d been run over by a truck. The stubborn determination in his voice wasn’t really fooling anyone.

Finally, Sasuke stretched out on his bed, taking his book. ā€œā€¦I figured.ā€

Naruto didn’t argue. He just let himself sink deeper into the mattress with a relieved sigh, face against the pillow.

The rain was tapping against the motel windows. Sasuke sat propped up against the headboard, a book open in his hands. On the other bed, Naruto lay sprawled on his side, face turned toward the wall. His breaths came slow and even, the kind of rhythm that could almost pass for sleep. Sasuke’s eyes flicked over the same paragraph twice, not really absorbing it. He told himself the blond was asleep—had to be, after the night he’d had, he should be exhausted.

He looked at his hand remembering the weight of Naruto's hand, trembling slightly in his own. Even when he was cold and crying his hand felt so warm...he was deep in his thoughs.

ā€œā€¦Hey.ā€

The voice was rough, low, and not at all asleep. Sasuke’s hand stilled over the page. He glanced up, finding Naruto half-turned toward him, blue eyes hazy but clear enough to pin him.

ā€œI’m… sorry,ā€ Naruto muttered. His voice cracked at the edges, but he didn’t look away. ā€œAbout last night. I shouldn’t have gotten that wasted. And the cryingā€¦ā€ He gave a humorless laugh, rubbing at his face. ā€œā€¦Pretty pathetic, huh?ā€

Sasuke set the book down without a word, his gaze steady. Naruto shifted, restlessness in the curl of his fingers against the blanket. ā€œI didn’t mean to dump all that on you. I just—I couldn’t stop it. It’s been piling up for so long, and thenā€¦ā€ His shoulders hunched. ā€œā€¦then it just broke. I broke.ā€

For a long moment, the only sound was the rain. Then Sasuke said quietly, ā€œYou don’t need to apologize.ā€

Naruto blinked, caught off guard. ā€œā€¦What?ā€

ā€œYou were drunk,ā€ Sasuke went on, tone calm but firm. ā€œAnd you were tired. That’s not weakness—it’s being human.ā€

The blond swallowed, eyes softening in a way that made Sasuke look away first. ā€œā€¦Still,ā€ Naruto murmured, his voice softer this time. ā€œThanks. For being there.ā€

Ā 

Sasuke didn’t answer, he wanted to sayĀ  "you where there for me first"Ā  but words didn't came out not directly. He simply picked his book back up, holding it like a shield.

Ā 

Naruto stared at the ceiling for a long time, words pressing against his throat like they’d been waiting for months. Finally, he exhaled.

ā€œā€¦Yesterday was the first anniversary of my godfather’s death.ā€

Sasuke’s eyes flicked up from the book instantly, though his hands stayed still. Naruto gave a small, tight laugh, shaking his head.

ā€œI thought I’d be fine. Thought keeping busy would… I don’t know, cover it. But it hit me out of nowhere.ā€ He rubbed his hand over his face, dragging down until it covered his mouth. His voice muffled. ā€œI didn’t want you to see me like that. Weak. You… you need stability, not some idiot drowning himself in whiskey.ā€

The silence stretched, heavy. Sasuke closed the book quietly and set it on the nightstand.

When he spoke, his voice was lower than usual but steadier than Naruto expected.

ā€œNext time you wanna get drunkā€¦ā€ Sasuke’s gaze locked with his, sharp in the dim light. ā€œā€¦let’s get drunk together.ā€

Naruto blinked, stunned. ā€œā€¦What?ā€

Sasuke leaned back against the headboard, the corner of his mouth twitching with something that wasn’t quite a smirk. ā€œIf you are gonna get shitface, let's do it together. ā€

Naruto swallowed hard, his chest tightening in a way that had nothing to do with last night’s hangover. He wanted to laugh it off, but the words stuck, too heavy with relief. Instead, he just muttered, ā€œYou’re a bastard, you know that?ā€

Sasuke finally let the smallest smile ghost across his lips. ā€œSo I’ve been told.ā€

Naruto huffed a weak laugh after Sasuke’s words, rubbing the back of his neck. ā€œYou’re… weird, y’know that? But… thanks.ā€

Sasuke hummed, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, and stood, stretching his shoulders. ā€œYou are saying that after I accept a ride from a total stranger and i've been travelling with him form moths.." He said remembering Naruto how they've met. "I’ll go to the front desk, pay for the extra night. You stay put, take a nap.ā€

ā€œYeah, yeah,ā€ Naruto muttered, sinking deeper into the pillow. His head was still pounding, and even though the conversation had taken some weight off his chest, his stomach was still churning from the breakfast he’d pushed himself to eat earlier.

The door closed softly behind Sasuke, leaving the room in silence. For a moment, Naruto thought maybe he’d just nap until Sasuke came back. But then a wave of nausea hit hard and fast, forcing him to stumble out of bed.

ā€œShitā€¦ā€ he hissed under his breath, rushing to the bathroom. He barely made it before his stomach gave up on him, the bitter taste of bile and half-digested food burning his throat. He gripped the cool edge of the sink, forehead pressed against his arm between heaves, he was glad Sasuke was out at that moment.

The shower tiles were cold beneath his knees, grounding him just enough. He spat, rinsed his mouth with a handful of water, and sat back against the wall next to the toilet with his eyes shut, chest heaving.

ā€œā€¦Great,ā€ he muttered hoarsely, dragging a hand down his face. ā€œReal smooth, Naruto.ā€

Naruto stayed on the bathroom floor for a while, letting the worst of it pass. His throat burned, his head throbbed, and his stomach still turned with unease, but he forced himself to get up. He rinsed his mouth again, splashed cold water on his face, and studied his reflection in the mirror.

He looked awful—eyes bloodshot, skin pale, hair plastered against his forehead.

ā€œGet it together,ā€ he muttered to himself, dragging a towel across his face. He didn’t want Sasuke walking in and seeing him like this again. Not after last night.

By the time the door clicked open, Naruto was back on the bed, propped against the headboard with the TV remote in his hand. His damp face and the slight tremor in his fingers were the only traces of what had just happened.

Sasuke set the receipt from the front desk on the table and glanced at him. ā€œYou look worse,ā€ he said flatly, though his eyes lingered in quiet assessment.

Naruto barked a laugh that was a little too loud. ā€œThanks for the compliment. Real motivational.ā€ He kept his gaze on the TV, pretending like nothing had happened.

Sasuke set the paper from the front desk on the nightstand, his sharp eyes flicking toward Naruto. He didn’t miss the faint flush in his skin or how damp his hair still was at the edges.

ā€œYou sure you’re okay?ā€ Sasuke asked quietly.

Naruto waved him off with a lazy grin that didn’t quite reach his eyes. ā€œYeah… yeah, I’m fine. Just the bacon wanted to say hi again, y’know? Perks of a hangover.ā€

The corner of Sasuke’s mouth twitched, though he didn’t look amused. ā€œIdiot,ā€ he muttered, but the word lacked bite. He sat down in the chair by the window, arms crossing. ā€œYou’d better keep the rest of your food down, I'm not cleaning your mess.ā€

Naruto smirked, sinking further into the pillows. ā€œDon’t worry. I can take care of myself ā€ He responded with a wink.

But Sasuke’s gaze lingered on him a little longer than usual, as if silently weighing whether to believe him. Sasuke studied him for another beat, dark eyes unreadable. Whatever words he might’ve added stayed locked behind his lips. With a small exhale, he leaned back in the chair and let it go.

Naruto shifted against the pillows, his smirk already fading as exhaustion pulled at him. Within minutes, his breaths evened out, heavy with the remnants of the hangover.

Sasuke glanced at him once more, watching the way the blond’s brow smoothed in sleep, the tension finally gone. Quietly, he reached for his book on the nightstand and opened it, letting the soft rustle of pages fill the room.

For a long while, that was all there was—Naruto sleeping soundly at last, and Sasuke keeping silent guard.

Ā 

The sound of Naruto’s voice broke the quiet, rough from sleep but full of life again. He pushed himself upright, hair sticking in every direction, he yawn and stretched one last time before hopping off the bed, his bare feet hitting the wooden floor with a soft thud. He ran a hand through his mess of blond hair, still a little disheveled from sleep but already buzzing with renewed energy.

ā€œA good nap and I’m better,ā€ he said with a grin so wide it almost made the whole morning vanish. ā€œBut now I’m starving! Did you get lunch while I was asleep, Sasuke?ā€ His eyes narrowed, accusatory but playful, as if Sasuke had betrayed him in the worst possible way.

Sasuke looked up from the book he’d been quietly absorbed in, the same dry composure on his face, though the slightest flicker of amusement betrayed him. ā€œYou were sleeping like a rock. I wasn’t about to risk my life trying to wake you for food.ā€

Naruto clutched his chest dramatically, staggering back a step as if mortally wounded. ā€œTch, some partner you are—letting me waste away while you sit here in peace with your precious book.ā€

Sasuke closed the book with deliberate calm. ā€œYou’re still alive, aren’t you?ā€

Naruto’s stomach growled loudly in response, earning him the faintest arch of Sasuke’s brow. He grinned sheepishly and started pulling on his jacket. ā€œAlright, alright. You owe me big. But now let's go, i'm really starving . We’re finding something nicer today.ā€

Sasuke sighed, slipping his arms into his own jacket, but there was no real resistance in him.

Once outside, the streets of the small town felt cooler after the morning rain, damp cobblestones glistening under a pale sun that had finally pushed through the clouds. The air carried the smell of wet wood and faint smoke from chimneys, mixing with the richer scents drifting from hidden kitchens.

Naruto walked with his hands stuffed deep into his pockets, scanning storefronts like he was on some kind of mission. ā€œWe’ve been eating at the same place, It’s good, yeah, but after my adventure from this morning I need something different.ā€

Sasuke followed quietly at his side, hands in his own pockets, his gaze sliding over the town with his usual cool detachment. ā€œSo you’re saying you want something fancier?ā€

ā€œNot fancy,ā€ Naruto corrected quickly. ā€œJust… different. Cozy. Something we haven’t tried yet.ā€ He glanced up at Sasuke, grin tugging at his lips. ā€œYou know, you could help look instead of walking around like you’re just tolerating me.ā€

Sasuke gave him a glance, smirking. ā€œI am just tolerating you.ā€

Naruto laughed, bumping his shoulder against Sasuke’s as they rounded a corner lined with small shops. The marketplace was still half-busy, vendors calling out and people passing with baskets. Beyond it, tucked on a quieter street, a warm glow caught Naruto’s attention. He stopped, squinting at the wooden sign swinging above the door.

It wasn’t grand, but the place had charm—the kind of rustic restaurant with ivy climbing its frame and soft yellow lights spilling through lace-curtained windows.

Naruto’s eyes lit up. ā€œThat. That’s the spot. Come on, let’s go before someone steals our table.ā€

Sasuke said nothing, but the corner of his mouth lifted as Naruto grabbed his sleeve to pull him toward the entrance, the blond already buzzing with anticipation of a meal that would beat the bland diner food of the past few days.

The little restaurant was busier than Naruto expected for such a tucked-away place. The tables were all wooden, scratched with age but polished to a soft shine, and each was lit by a single candle in a glass holder. The air smelled of roasted herbs and freshly baked bread, the kind of scent that made Naruto’s stomach growl again so loudly he had to laugh.

They were seated by the window, where the view of the quiet street outside was softened by the drizzle that had started up again, tapping faintly against the glass.

Naruto leaned back in his chair, stretching out as if he owned the place. ā€œNow this is already better. I can feel it. No greasy menus, no burnt bacon, no suspicious coffee.ā€

Sasuke gave him a look as he set the menu down. ā€œYou were the one who ordered that bacon.ā€

ā€œYeah, wellā€”ā€ Naruto waved dismissively, grin wide. ā€œThat bacon had a personal grudge against me. Anyway, I’ve learned my lesson. Tonight is redemption night.ā€

When the server came, Naruto ordered like a man on a mission: soup to start, a hearty beef stew, and—without hesitation—dessert. Sasuke ordered more simply, but the faint twitch at his lips as he watched Naruto was impossible to miss.

By the time the food arrived, Naruto was already rambling with his usual energy, telling Sasuke about a vendor he’d spotted on the way who was selling tiny carved wooden animals. He mimicked the shapes with his hands, gesturing wildly as if he could recreate the fox figurine he’d seen out of thin air.

Sasuke, sipping his water, let him go on, quietly observing. The brightness in Naruto’s face wasn’t forced, not like last night’s strained smiles or the careful mask at breakfast. This was real—warm, unfiltered, a kind of sunlight Sasuke didn’t realize he’d been missing until now.

When the stew arrived, Naruto dove in like he hadn’t eaten in days. ā€œOh man, this is amazing,ā€ he said around a mouthful, before remembering himself and swallowing quickly. ā€œSasuke, you gotta try this.ā€ Without waiting, he scooped a spoonful and leaned across the table, holding it out.

Sasuke raised a brow. ā€œI can manage my own food.ā€

ā€œJust try it. Trust me.ā€

For a moment it looked like Sasuke might refuse, but then, with the smallest exhale, he leaned forward and tasted the bite, the hole scene felt really intimate in a way. He sat back, savoring the dish.

Naruto smirked. ā€œSee? Good, right?ā€

ā€œā€¦Not terrible,ā€ Sasuke admitted, which was as much praise as he would ever give.

Naruto chuckled, satisfied, and went back to eating with renewed enthusiasm. Between bites, he kept talking—about how much he likedĀ  the cozy restaurant and that it reminded him of a place he’d seen traveling with his old mentor. His eyes softened at that last part, but he didn’t linger there. Instead, he leaned into the warmth of the moment, letting it carry him.

By the time dessert arrived, a plate of sugared pastries still warm from the oven, Naruto was relaxed and glowing, crumbs at the corner of his mouth from laughing mid-bite.

Sasuke watched him quietly, the way his eyes lit up over something so simple. Relief pooled in him—not just that Naruto wasn’t forcing himself to smile, but that he was genuinely present again. The rawness of last night felt distant.

Naruto caught Sasuke staring and tilted his head. ā€œWhat? Do I have sugar on my face?ā€

Sasuke looked down at his own plate hidding a smile. ā€œā€¦You’re loud.ā€

Naruto laughed, brushing his mouth with the back of his hand. ā€œYeah, well, someone has to make up for you being silent all the time.ā€

The walk back to the motel was unhurried, a fine mist clinging to the air. The streets glistened under the lantern-like streetlights, each step echoing softly on the damp cobblestones. Naruto had his hands shoved deep into his jacket pockets, humming contentedly.

ā€œThat was fantastic,ā€ he said, half to himself, half to Sasuke. ā€œLike, top five meals of this trip so far. I swear, if I lived here, I’d eat there every damn night.ā€

Sasuke glanced sideways at him, his hood pulled low. ā€œā€¦Not bad.ā€

Naruto grinned, unsurprised by the understatement. ā€œSee? Even you admit it. That means it was amazing.ā€

Sasuke didn’t argue, just kept walking beside him, steps steady, quiet.

By the time they reached the motel, the rain had fully stopped, the air crisp and cool. Their room welcomed them with the faint smell of clean linens and the distant hum of the old heater. Both fell into their usual rhythm—Naruto dropped onto his bed with a small sigh, stretching his arms above his head, while Sasuke settled into his own, book in hand.

For a while, the only sounds were the rustle of pages and the soft taps from Naruto’s phone as he scrolled through maps. ā€œHmm,ā€ the blond murmured, ā€œwe could cut east tomorrow, hit another trail system, maybe even camp by that lake I saw on the map. Orā€”ā€ he paused, chewing on his lip, ā€œā€”we could head toward the mountains again. Might take a couple of days, though.ā€

He didn’t expect a real answer, not right away, and when he glanced up, Sasuke was still absorbed in his book. Naruto smiled faintly, setting his phone aside.

The quiet between them was comfortable, but beneath it lay an echo—something unspoken.As Naruto was checking the map on his phone he remembered the night under the stars, the cold that had pressed them closer until they woke in each other’s arms. Neither had brought it up since and Sasuke hadn't brought up Naruto's cuddling from last night either . Yet now, with the lamplight soft against the walls and the safe hush of the room around them, the memory lingered just beneath the surface.

Naruto turned onto his side, facing the wall, pretending to be focused on nothing at all. His chest felt strangely warm, though.

Across the room, Sasuke kept his eyes on the page, though his mind was far from the words. Now that he was getting ready for the night, he could still recall the weight of Naruto’s arm across him, the quiet breath against his back. It wasn’t something he meant to dwell on, but the memory refused to fade.

Neither said anything, but as the night settled around them, both carried the same thought: that closeness hadn’t been just the cold.

Ā 

Notes:

So did you like this second part of Naruto being drunk/Hangover?

Please guys, don't be shy and leave comments T.T It motivates me to get better !!!

PS: still looking for the fic about NaruSasu, them being teachers at a University, enemy to lovers. If you know it, please leave the link. Ty <3

Chapter 13

Notes:

Hello, my people here is a new chapter with some progress

I hope you like it !!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning they packed easily, the rhythm of routine guiding them without the need for words. Bags folded into place, gear checked, everything slipping into the back of the Jeep with practiced ease. Naruto stretched once, the early sunlight catching in his hair, before sliding into the driver’s seat like it was the most natural thing in the world.

Sasuke settled in beside him, quiet as ever, one hand resting against the window as Naruto started the engine. The streets of the small town were still waking up—shutters creaking open, the smell of bread drifting from a nearby bakery, a couple of kids pedaling past on bikes.

ā€œBreakfast first,ā€ Naruto announced, more a statement than a question. He guided the Jeep down the narrow main street until they found a little cafĆ© tucked between a hardware store and a florist. Its faded awning flapped lazily in the breeze, but the place smelled inviting.

Inside, the warmth wrapped around them instantly—fresh coffee, frying eggs, the low hum of conversation from a few locals. Naruto grinned as he claimed a booth by the window, scanning the menu with a brightness that hadn’t dimmed since waking up. Sasuke ordered something simple, as always, while Naruto went for a bigger plate, already half-thinking of the drive ahead.

By the time they finished, the sun had climbed higher, painting the town in a soft gold. Back in the Jeep, Naruto drummed his fingers on the steering wheel, humming under his breath.

ā€œLake, here we come,ā€ he said, pulling out of the lot and onto the open road.

The highway stretched before them, winding steadily toward the promise of water and open space. The Jeep rumbled beneath them, steady and sure, Naruto’s easy chatter filling the silence in fits and starts. Sasuke listened, half-turned toward the window, the corner of his mouth threatening the smallest of smiles.

Ā 

The day had begun, and with it, another stretch of road waiting to unfold.

The drive stretched on longer than either of them expected. The morning sun had burned away the last of the mist, leaving the highway shimmering in heat, the landscape rolling by in slow, unhurried waves. Naruto kept one hand steady on the wheel, the other drumming absently against the console in rhythm with whatever tune was stuck in his head. His sunglasses slid down his nose now and then, but he didn’t seem to mind, just pushed them back up with the edge of his wrist.

Sasuke sat quietly beside him, gaze moving between the endless ribbon of road and the profile of the blond driving. Naruto had a way of making even silence feel alive—humming under his breath, muttering at road signs, or tapping the beat of some imagined song.

By midday, their stomachs reminded them it was time to stop. They pulled into a gas station that had a small diner attached. The air inside was cool, humming with fluorescent lights. Lunch was quick and unremarkable—sandwiches, coffee, and a slice of pie Naruto insisted on sharing even though Sasuke had said he didn’t want any.

Back on the road, the hours dragged a little slower. Naruto rolled down the windows to let in the breeze, his hair a constant mess in the wind, but he looked content behind the wheel, like the Jeep and the road belonged to him. Sasuke allowed himself to lean back, the soft roar of the engine and the warmth of the sun lulling him into a rare sense of calm.

It was around two, maybe three in the afternoon, when the shimmering blue finally appeared between the trees. The lake stretched wide, glinting in the sunlight, framed by pine and rock. Naruto whistled low under his breath, slowing the Jeep as they neared the edge of the small town that hugged the water.

ā€œFinally,ā€ he said, grinning, the long drive already forgotten. ā€œWorth it, though, huh?ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. He let his eyesfixed on the water, the quiet promise of it. Then he gave the smallest nod, a quiet acknowledgment that Naruto was right.

They didn’t linger in the Jeep for long—just enough time to stretch their legs and breathe in the sharp, clean air that came off the water. The lake shimmered under the afternoon light, the kind of blue that looked almost unreal, and the surrounding pines rustled with a lazy breeze. Naruto tilted his head back, hands on his hips, grinning at the sky as if the drive had been nothing.

ā€œAlright,ā€ he said, clapping his hands together, ā€œtime to make camp.ā€

The spot they chose was a little clearing near the water, flat enough for the tent and close enough to hear the gentle lap of waves against the shore. Naruto unrolled the tent with practiced ease, crouching down and fiddling with the poles like he’d done it a hundred times before. Sasuke joined him without a word, holding pieces steady, slipping rods through fabric, their movements syncing naturally from the routine they’d built on the road.

When the tent was finally upright, Naruto leaned back on his heels, wiping the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. ā€œNot bad, huh? I’d say that’s professional-level craftsmanship.ā€

Sasuke gave him a sidelong look, one corner of his mouth twitching. ā€œYou missed a peg.ā€

ā€œTch—details, details,ā€ Naruto shot back, fixing it quickly, with a smile.

Once their shelter was secured, they set about gathering firewood. Naruto moved easily among the trees, snapping dry branches and carrying them under one arm, his energy unflagging despite the long drive. Sasuke collected thicker pieces, deliberate in his choices, his bundle neatly stacked compared to Naruto’s chaotic armful.

When they returned to camp, they dropped the wood into a pile beside the fire ring. Naruto straightened up, stretching his arms over his head with a satisfied groan. The sun was starting its slow descent, painting the lake in warm gold, and the quiet of the place wrapped around them like a blanket.

ā€œNot bad for a day’s work,ā€ Naruto said, flashing Sasuke a grin. ā€œTonight’s gonna be perfect.ā€

Sasuke just nodded.

Ā 

The fire crackled low, flames licking at the dry wood as Naruto crouched beside it, balancing a small pan over the makeshift grate. The smell of seasoned meat began to drift up, simple but satisfying—salt, pepper, and whatever spices he’d scavenged along the way. He hummed softly under his breath, the kind of tuneless sound that meant he was focused, but his eyes kept drifting up, following Sasuke.

Sasuke had wandered a few steps away, camera in hand, moving with that slow, steady precision Naruto had come to recognize. He adjusted the focus, snapped a picture of the lake catching the last edge of daylight, then shifted slightly to frame the silhouette of pines against the orange sky. His profile was calm, unreadable, but not cold.

Naruto found himself watching longer than he meant to. Somewhere in the months they’d been traveling together, Sasuke had shifted. He was still quiet, still the same guy who’d rather let the silence stretch than fill it with small talk, but there was more now—his sarcasm sharper, yes, but also lighter, like he wasn’t holding everything inside anymore. He actually voiced opinions, sometimes dry, sometimes blunt, but Naruto welcomed them every time.

ā€œOi,ā€ Naruto called, waving the spatula lazily in Sasuke’s direction. ā€œYou taking pictures of the lake or of me?ā€

Sasuke lowered the camera just enough to look at him, expression flat. ā€œThe lake.ā€

Naruto smirked, flipping one of the steaks with a loud sizzle. ā€œLiar. I saw you point it this way.ā€

Sasuke didn’t rise to the bait, just raised the camera again and clicked the shutter—this time undeniably aimed at Naruto, hunched over the fire, blond hair glowing in the light.

Naruto laughed, shaking his head and going back to the pan. ā€œTch. I knew it. You’re hooked. Can’t resist me when I’m in chef mode.ā€

Sasuke made no comment, but when Naruto glanced up again, he thought—just for a second—he caught the faintest curve at the corner of Sasuke’s mouth. And for reasons he didn’t want to overthink, it left his chest feeling strangely warm, even warmer than the fire at his side.

The meat was tender, a little charred at the edges, but it tasted good after a long day on the road. Naruto sat cross-legged beside the fire, balancing his plate in one hand while chewing with exaggerated satisfaction. He leaned toward Sasuke, eyes bright in the firelight.

ā€œSo—do you like it?ā€ he asked, a mix of curiosity and playful pride lacing his voice.

Sasuke took his time, chewing slowly before answering. He glanced at the steak, then at Naruto, deadpan as always. ā€œIt’s edible.ā€

Naruto made a face, jabbing his elbow against Sasuke’s arm. ā€œEdible? Tch, you could at least pretend it’s amazing.ā€

Sasuke let the corner of his mouth twitch, a small smile. ā€œFine. It’s… good.ā€ He took another bite, then set his plate on his knee. His gaze shifted toward the lake, its surface catching the moonlight in ripples of silver. ā€œI think tomorrow we could hike around the shore. There are spots worth photographing.ā€

Naruto swallowed a mouthful and tilted his head. ā€œYeah?ā€

ā€œAnd,ā€ Sasuke added, quieter, his eyes still on the water, ā€œ maybe we could take a bath around noon. When the sun’s higher. Warmer then.ā€

Naruto grinned, teeth flashing. ā€œHeh, already planning my bath time, huh? ā€

Sasuke gave him a sideways glance and joked. ā€œI just don’t feel like sharing a tent with someone who smells like campfire smoke and steak grease, all the time.ā€

Naruto barked out a laugh, shaking his head. ā€œWhatever, Sasuke. Sounds like a plan, then.ā€ He took another bite, chewing thoughtfully as his grin softened into something quieter. ā€œHike and a swim. Not bad.ā€

For a while, they ate in comfortable silence, the fire warming their faces while the lake shimmered in the dark behind them.

After dinner, they didn’t move right away. The plates sat forgotten beside them as they lingered by the fire, the crackle and hiss of the last embers filling the silence. Naruto leaned back on his hands, stretching his legs toward the fading warmth. His eyes followed the sparks that occasionally leapt into the night air before dissolving into nothing.

Sasuke sat with his knees drawn up, camera resting idly in his lap, though he wasn’t looking through the lens anymore. The quiet between them wasn’t heavy—just steady, the kind that came after a long day when neither felt the need to force words.

The fire dwindled to glowing coals, shadows deepening around them. Naruto yawned, rubbing the back of his neck. ā€œGuess we should turn in, huh? Big day tomorrow.ā€

Sasuke gave a small nod, standing and brushing off his hands. ā€œYeah.ā€

Together they gathered their things, Naruto giving the fire pit a final nudge with a stick to make sure nothing remained burning. The night air was cool and crisp, and by the time they ducked into the tent, the smell of pine and the faint smoke from the fire clung to them both.

Naruto kicked off his boots and flopped onto his sleeping bag with a contented sigh. ā€œMan, nothing beats knocking out after a day like this.ā€

Sasuke lay down more deliberately, turning onto his side with his back to him. The soft rustle of the tent fabric and the distant lap of water against the shore filled the silence as they settled in.

Ā 

Naruto had drifted off quickly, the weight of the day pulling him into an easy sleep. Sasuke, however, lay awake a little longer, his dark eyes shifting toward the quiet figure beside him. The blond’s features were softened in sleep, his usual energy dimmed into something calm and unguarded. Without meaning to, Sasuke edged a little closer, the warmth drawing him in, until the space between them was nearly gone. His own eyes grew heavy, and eventually, he let himself slip into sleep.

Morning crept in with the faint light seeping through the tent’s thin fabric. Naruto stirred first, blinking slowly as he registered the extra warmth pressed against him. He turned his head and froze for a moment—Sasuke was tucked close, his breath steady, his dark hair falling gently across his face.

Naruto just lay there, watching him for a bit. A faint smile tugged at his lips, though he kept it to himself. Damn, he actually looks beauti… peaceful.

Careful not to wake him, Naruto slowly slid out of the sleeping bag, stretching his arms high as he stepped into the crisp morning air. The forest was alive with the quiet sounds of waking birds, and the surface of the lake shimmered faintly under the early sun.

He wandered a little way off, found a tree, and relieved himself, muttering under his breath, ā€œMan, that’s better.ā€ With a deep stretch that cracked his back, he padded barefoot back to their campsite.

The fire pit was cold, so he set it up again, coaxing a small flame to life before pulling out the small pan and the leftover bread. Soon the smell of toasting bread and brewing coffee began to drift through the air. Naruto crouched by the fire, poking at the pan with a stick and humming softly, waiting for Sasuke to wake up.

Sasuke dragged himself out of the tent, hair mussed from sleep, his eyes narrowed against the soft morning light. He moved slowly, still caught halfway in dreams, and Naruto couldn’t help but grin when he saw him. There was something about Sasuke like this—unguarded, quiet in a different way—that made him look cute, softer.

ā€œMorning,ā€ Naruto said, already holding out a steaming cup of coffee.

Sasuke blinked, focused on the mug, and accepted it with a small nod. His fingers brushed Naruto’s briefly as he took it, warm against warm.

ā€œYou woke up late,ā€ Naruto teased lightly, passing him a plate with two pieces of toast. ā€œDid you have trouble sleeping last night?ā€

Sasuke shook his head faintly, still half-dazed, and sat down near the fire. He curled one hand around the mug, sipping carefully, his movements unhurried. ā€œNo,ā€ he said after a moment, his voice still low and rough from sleep. ā€œActually slept… better than usual.ā€

Naruto tilted his head, curious, but didn’t press. Instead, he leaned back on his hands, watching the steam curl out of his own mug with a faint smile tugging at his lips. Something in Sasuke’s answer warmed him more than the coffee did.

Once breakfast was done, Naruto rinsed out the cups in the lake while Sasuke packed the small cooking kit back into the Jeep. The air was crisp and fresh, the sky a deep blue with only a few wisps of clouds, promising a good day for hiking.

They each slipped on their backpacks—Naruto making sure he had tucked in enough granola bars and the sandwiches he’d prepared earlier—before setting off along the trail that circled the lake. The ground was soft with pine needles, the path lined with tall trees that swayed gently with the breeze. Every now and then, through the gaps in the branches, the sun caught on the water, scattering silver light across its wide surface.

Naruto walked with his usual easy pace, hands sometimes tucked into his straps, sometimes swinging free. He hummed a little under his breath, in good spirits, and every so often glanced back at Sasuke, who walked a step behind. Sasuke had the camera hanging from his neck, stopping often to snap photos: the reflection of the sky in the water, the way moss crawled up an old tree trunk, even a small bird that perched long enough for him to catch it.

At one point, Naruto slowed until they were side by side. He grinned. ā€œI'm glad you had this idea,ā€

Sasuke adjusted the lens without looking up, but Naruto caught the faint curve of his mouth. ā€œWe’ll see how glad we are after the entire loop.ā€

Naruto laughed, loud enough to scatter a squirrel darting across the path. ā€œYou’re right.ā€

The trail wound on, carrying them deeper into the quiet woods, the lake always somewhere beside them, its calm surface shining through the trees like a mirror. It was peaceful, the kind of hike where conversation wasn’t needed all the time, where silence felt easy instead of heavy.

By late morning, the trail curved back toward the water, and the trees opened up to reveal a quiet stretch of shoreline. The lake rippled lazily under the sun, a soft wind brushing over its surface. Naruto stopped first, stretching his arms high with a groan of satisfaction.

ā€œPerfect spot,ā€ he said, already slipping his backpack off his shoulders. He dropped down under the shade of a tall tree, kicking out his legs with a grin. Sasuke joined him, setting his bag neatly beside him before sitting with the calm precision that always contrasted Naruto’s careless energy.

Naruto dug into his pack and handed Sasuke one of the sandwiches. ā€œHere. Told you these were worth carrying around.ā€

They ate quietly, the sound of the water lapping against the shore filling the silence between them. Naruto talked a little about how he thought the trail would open wider on the northern side, Sasuke mentioned the kind of light he wanted to catch later for his photos. Nothing heavy, just the easy kind of words that came with routine.

When the food was gone, Naruto flopped back onto the grass with a sigh. ā€œMan… I could nap right here.ā€ He stayed still for a moment, then pushed himself up on his elbows and glanced toward the water. A mischievous glint flickered in his eyes.

ā€œā€¦Or I could swim.ā€

Sasuke turned his head slowly, his brow arching. ā€œSwim? The water’s freezing.ā€

ā€œPfft, you don’t know that.ā€ Naruto was already tugging his shirt over his head, tossing it aside. ā€œC’mon, after walking all morning? It’s perfect.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer, only leaned back against the tree, watching as Naruto peeled off his boots and socks, then jogged barefoot over the sand and stones until he splashed headfirst into the lake with a loud whoop. The water broke around him, glittering under the sunlight, and his laugh carried across the stillness.

Naruto surfaced, shaking the wet from his hair, and yelled toward the shore, ā€œIt’s amazing! You should try it!ā€

Sasuke exhaled through his nose, shaking his head faintly, though his lips tugged almost into a smile as he raised the camera and clicked a picture of Naruto floating carelessly on the water.

Naruto threw himself down on the patch of grass beside Sasuke, water dripping off his hair and shoulders, his chest rising with uneven breaths from swimming too much at once. His lips were tinged faintly blue, but his grin was wide and unbothered.

ā€œI told you the water’s cold,ā€ Sasuke remarked flatly, setting his camera aside. His eyes lingered on Naruto’s flushed cheeks, the way the goosebumps stood out along his arms.

Naruto stretched out on his back, folding his hands behind his head as the sun washed over him. ā€œIt’s fine,ā€ he said between breaths, eyes squinting shut. ā€œIt’s just fall… I’ll dry quickly in the sun.ā€

Sasuke gave him a long look, unimpressed, but Naruto only smirked with that same careless defiance before shutting his eyes completely, sighing like a cat curling into warmth.

The silence stretched, filled with the hum of insects and the gentle splash of waves against the shore. Naruto’s breathing slowed, evening out as his damp skin began to glisten under the sunlight. His hair clung in wild tufts to his forehead, and the color returned slowly to his lips.

Sasuke leaned his head back against the tree trunk, watching without meaning to. He could feel the weight of the quiet between them—different from their usual silences, heavier somehow but not uncomfortable.

Naruto cracked one eye open, sensing it. ā€œYou should try it, y’know,ā€ he murmured lazily, voice half-drowsy. ā€œThe swim. You’d like it more than you think.ā€

Sasuke didn’t respond right away. He simply shifted his gaze toward the glittering lake, then back to Naruto’s content face, and exhaled softly through his nose. ā€œā€¦Idiot,ā€ he muttered, but there was no bite behind it.

Naruto chuckled, eyes slipping shut again. ā€œYeah… but a happy one.ā€

The sun soaked them both in warmth, and for a while, neither of them moved.

Ā 

By the time they made it back to their camp, the sun was low and the sky had begun its slow shift into deep oranges and soft purples. The air carried the gentle scent of pine and earth, the breeze light against their skin—not cold yet, just enough to stir the leaves.

Naruto stretched his arms high over his head, letting out a satisfied sigh as he glanced upward. ā€œUfff… I think it’s gonna be a beautiful night,ā€ he said, watching the first stars timidly appear against the darkening canvas. His grin softened, almost sheepish as he rubbed the back of his neck. ā€œI might sleep outside again, y’know? Feels like a waste to stay in the tent when the sky looks like this.ā€

Sasuke didn’t answer right away, but the faint lift of his brow betrayed his thought: idiot. Still, he bent down without a word to gather what Naruto had already pulled out for dinner.

Naruto, used to the silence by now, hummed lightly as he set up the small pan over their fire. He’d managed to get some rice, canned vegetables, and a bit of meat from the last town. Nothing fancy, but enough to smell like comfort once the pan began to sizzle.

Sasuke cut the vegetables with precise, practiced motions, passing them over one by one. He didn’t need instructions—Naruto had cooked enough times by now for Sasuke to know the rhythm of his preparation.

ā€œThanks, Sasuke,ā€ Naruto said as he stirred everything together, his tone casual but carrying an undertone of warmth. ā€œYou’ve gotten pretty good at this, y’know. I should make you cook instead of me.ā€

Sasuke shot him a look, unimpressed but calm. ā€œDon’t push your luck.ā€

Naruto chuckled, stirring the pan, the sound of sizzling and the occasional crackle of the fire filling the comfortable quiet. Above them, the sky deepened further, stars multiplying with every passing minute. The evening promised calm, and in its stead, the two of them moved in sync—simple tasks, shared silences, and the kind of ease that came only from months of being around each other.

By the time dinner was almost ready, the firelight glowed against their faces, and the night stretched wide and open above them.

They settled down close to the fire, bowls in hand, the flames crackling softly between them. The night had fully arrived, and with it a dome of stars scattered across the sky, their glow faint but steady.

They ate quietly, the only sounds the rustle of leaves, the whisper of the wind through the branches, and the occasional clink of their spoons against the bowls. The food wasn’t anything special—rice, vegetables, a bit of meat—but after the long day of walking, it felt warm and filling, exactly what they needed.

Naruto leaned back on one hand, chewing contentedly. ā€œNot bad, huh?ā€ he said around a mouthful, his grin easy.

Sasuke glanced at him, expression unreadable, though he took another bite without complaint. ā€œIt’s fine.ā€

Naruto laughed softly, not pressing the point. He knew Sasuke well enough by now to recognize that silence and a clean bowl were the real compliments.

When they finished, Naruto set his empty bowl down beside him and stretched again, letting out a long sigh.Ā 

Naruto grabbed a couple of the thicker blankets from the tent and shook them out with a quick snap, laying them neatly on the ground just far enough to avoid the smoke from the fire. He knelt down, tugging at the corners until they were spread wide and flat. From where he sat, the stars stretched endlessly overhead, clear and sharp in the night sky.

ā€œPerfect,ā€ he murmured to himself with a grin, patting the fabric as if sealing the deal. He flopped back against it for a second, arms spread out wide, just soaking in the view.

The fire crackled warmly a few steps away, its glow brushing over him, while the cool night air nipped at his cheeks. He turned his head toward Sasuke, still sitting by the fire.

ā€œOi, don't be shy, come...ā€ Naruto called softly, his voice light but coaxing. ā€œYou can see the stars better from here.ā€

He gave the spot beside him a little pat, waiting to see if Sasuke would join.

Sasuke lingered by the fire, staring into the flames as if weighing something only he could see. His arms were folded loosely, shoulders slightly tense, but after a long minute he finally stood and crossed over. The crunch of his footsteps on the ground was soft, almost reluctant, but he lowered himself onto the blankets beside Naruto with a quiet exhale.

Naruto tilted his head, catching the faint outline of Sasuke’s profile under the starlight. A smile tugged at his lips, small and satisfied.

ā€œSee? Told ya it was better here,ā€ he said, his voice dropping unconsciously, softer in the stillness of the night.

Above them, the sky was impossibly clear—stars scattered like spilled salt across velvet darkness. Sasuke shifted an arm behind his head, gazing upward, silent, but his nearness said enough. The warmth of him at Naruto’s side made the air feel less cold, the night less vast.

For a while, neither spoke. Just two silhouettes lying side by side, the fire crackling in the background, the universe stretching out above them.

It was Sasuke who finally broke the silence. His voice was so low, barely above a whisper, that for a second Naruto wondered if he had only imagined it.

ā€œAfter my family diedā€¦ā€

The words hung in the air, raw and unfinished. Naruto shifted slightly, ready to say something, but Sasuke’s voice came again, steady but laced with something tight beneath it.

ā€œI was shipped off to distant relatives. But nobody wanted a kid who woke up screaming every night. Traumatized, broken… so they kept moving me around.ā€

A long pause stretched between them, heavier than the darkness around the camp. Then Sasuke moved, rolling onto his side so that his back faced Naruto.

Naruto mirrored him, turning as well, his eyes lingering on the narrow line of Sasuke’s shoulders. He said nothing—words felt too fragile, too inadequate for this moment. So he stayed there in silence, his presence a quiet anchor, watching Sasuke’s back against the glow of the fire.

Sasuke continued after a brief silence, his words careful, almost measured.
ā€œI ended up with a guardian… a friend of my father’s. He was extremely strict, but at least he kept me. Still, I had to be perfect. Every time I had a nightmare, every time I made a mistake, there was punishment. I had to be perfect.ā€

His back trembled slightly as he spoke that last word, and then he drew in a sharp, uneven breath.
ā€œI… Iā€¦ā€

Naruto’s hand moved almost on its own, gentle as it came to rest on Sasuke’s shoulder.
ā€œTake your time,ā€ he whispered.

After another small pause, Sasuke picked up the thread again, voice ragged at the edges.

ā€œBy the time I finished high school, I’d get panic attacks every time I made a mistake.ā€ He swallowed, jaw working. ā€œWhen I left for university it got a little better for a while. But every year that passed—when I got closer to graduation—I started freaking out again… and again.ā€ His hand tightened against the blanket, knuckles going white.

ā€œI couldn’t take it. I… I was about to start the year when I justā€”ā€ He broke off, breath catching, the words tumbling out raw and sudden. ā€œā€”I got on a bus and left.ā€

The admission landed between them, small and terrible. Naruto’s thumb rubbed slow, steady circles against the skin of Sasuke’s shoulder, the one constant that said: I’m here. No questions. No judgement. Just presence.

ā€œIt’s safe to guess that not long after… is when we met?ā€ Naruto asked softly, careful not to break the fragile air that hung between them.

There was no sound at first, only the whisper of the fire’s dying embers and the night insects singing from the trees. Then Sasuke gave the smallest of nods, his back still turned.

Naruto didn’t say anything more. Outwardly, he kept his voice steady, his hand still a warm weight on Sasuke’s shoulder. But inside, he was burning. Pissed wasn’t even the word—it was fury laced with sorrow, the kind that coiled tight in his chest. The thought that Sasuke had been pushed so far, so relentlessly, that walking away and climbing into a stranger’s Jeep felt like the only way out—

Naruto’s jaw clenched. He forced himself to breathe, to stay calm, because this wasn’t about his anger. Not tonight. He glanced up at the sky instead, the stars scattered like distant lanterns. He couldn’t help thinking about himself, about the twist of chance that had led them to cross paths. About how broken the moment had been for Sasuke, and yet, how that same decision had bonded them together.

They stayed quiet for a long time, the fire burning low, the sky a quilt of stars above them. Naruto thought Sasuke had finally fallen asleep—the kind of sleep that comes heavy after confessions too raw to leave room for anything else. He shifted slightly, careful not to disturb him.

But then Sasuke moved. Slowly, almost hesitantly, he turned and pressed close, wrapping his arms around Naruto and hiding his face against the blond’s chest.

ā€œColdā€¦ā€ he whispered, the word barely audible, almost an excuse.

Naruto froze for a heartbeat, surprise flickering in his wide eyes. It wasn’t cold—not really. The night breeze was soft, carrying only a trace of chill. But he didn’t call him out on it. Instead, his arms came up, firm but gentle, and he held Sasuke close.

He let the silence say what words couldn’t. That he understood. That Sasuke didn’t need to explain, not tonight.

And just like that, they drifted off beneath the stars for the second time, hearts beating a little too close, the fire crackling softly beside them until it, too, gave in to the quiet of the night.

Notes:

So, tell me did you enjoy it?

Sasuke opening up and being a bit clingy ???

Also i posted the summery of a new fic if you want to check =)

Chapter Text

Naruto woke first, the dawn light painting the lake in pale gold and brushing across Sasuke’s still features. The dark-haired man was curled into his arms, his breathing even and untroubled, his weight heavy in the way only deep sleep allowed. Naruto stayed still for a moment, watching him. There was something strangely peaceful about Sasuke like this, stripped of the walls and sharp edges he usually carried. It made Naruto’s chest ache.

Carefully, slowly, he shifted out from beneath him, making sure not to wake him. Sasuke murmured something in his sleep but didn’t stir. Naruto smiled faintly before stepping away, stretching his arms toward the sky and letting the cool air clear the heaviness in his own chest.

He busied himself with breakfast, taking his time. The fire crackled back to life under his hands, the familiar rhythm of boiling water and toasting bread grounding him. Every now and then, his gaze flicked back to the tent, to the dark figure still tangled in blankets, as though making sure Sasuke was still there, still safe, still sleeping soundly.

By the time the coffee’s rich scent filled the camp, Naruto had already poured himself a cup and was working on the toast, moving quietly.

The smell of coffee drifted through the camp, warm and grounding, and it finally stirred Sasuke from sleep. He blinked against the morning light, disoriented at first, his dark eyes scanning the blankets beside him before finding Naruto crouched near the fire.

The blond was sitting cross-legged, mug in hand, his hair a mess. He looked up when Sasuke pushed himself upright, and a small, genuine smile tugged at his lips.

ā€œMorning,ā€ Naruto said, voice low but easy, as though not to startle him. He reached for the second cup he had set aside, holding it out. ā€œCoffee?ā€

Sasuke rubbed a hand across his face, still half-asleep, and accepted it. Their fingers brushed briefly, and for a second he just stared into the steam, letting the scent wake him up.

ā€œYou slept late,ā€ Naruto teased lightly as he handed him a plate with toast. ā€œGuess you didn’t have trouble sleeping after all.ā€

Sasuke gave him a flat look, but the corners of his mouth softened in a way that made Naruto’s grin widen.

They ate quietly for a while, only the sound of crackling fire and distant bird calls filling the morning. Sasuke sipped his coffee slowly, his eyes fixed on the flames more than on Naruto. His shoulders shifted, a faint tension creeping into the lines of his posture.

ā€œā€¦About last night,ā€ Sasuke began, his voice low, as though unsure if he even wanted to finish.

Naruto glanced at him, chewing his toast before answering with a small grin that softened the moment. ā€œYeah, it was kinda cold, don’t you think?ā€

There was the briefest flicker of relief in Sasuke’s eyes. He gave the smallest nod, his lips pressing into a straight line as though agreeing with the excuse, even if both of them knew the night hadn’t been cold enough for that. Naruto didn’t push it. He knew Sasuke—pressing would only make him retreat further into himself.

Naruto chewed the last bite of toast, brushing the crumbs off his fingers before leaning back on his hands, looking toward the treeline. The morning air was crisp, the lake glimmering in the distance like glass.

ā€œAlright,ā€ he said, tilting his head toward Sasuke, ā€œso… do you want to explore the woods, or do you want to stay here today?ā€

Sasuke sipped from his cup, considering. His eyes lingered on the lake, then drifted to the dense green beyond. He didn’t answer right away—he rarely did—but the question itself was enough to remind him how Naruto always gave him the choice, as if his presence wasn’t just tolerated but wanted.

Sasuke lifted his cup and took a slow sip, letting the warmth spread through him before he answered. His eyes drifted to the trees—the way the sun was filtering through the leaves, painting shifting patterns of gold on the forest floor. There was something calming about it, something that felt more bearable than sitting still.

ā€œThe woods,ā€ he said at last, his voice low but firm.

Naruto’s lips curved into a grin, though not one of his wide, reckless smiles. It was softer, more knowing, almost like he’d expected that answer. ā€œYeah,ā€ he said, brushing off his palms as he stood. ā€œI was hoping you’d say that. The lake’s great, but it's kind of cold and the woodsā€¦ā€ He gestured toward the shadowy green in front of them. ā€œThey’re alive in a different way. Feels like you can breathe better in there.ā€

Sasuke only hummed, but Naruto caught the flicker in his eyes, the way he didn’t look annoyed or distant, just thoughtful. He gave Sasuke a moment, not rushing him, letting the silence stretch between them comfortably.

Naruto packed the remains of their breakfast into a backpack, Sasuke lingered by the fire pit, camera strap already slung across his shoulder and his backpack on. He looked at the forest again, the towering trees waiting, and for the first time in a long while, the thought of stepping into the unknown didn’t feel heavy—it felt necessary.

ā€œAre you ready?,ā€ Naruto said cheerfully, tightening his backpack straps. ā€œ Maybe we’ll find something worth remembering.ā€

The forest greeted them with a hush that was different from the openness of the lake. The canopy closed in above their heads, branches weaving together in shades of green and gold where the morning sun cut through. The air was cooler here, damp with the scent of moss and earth, every step muffled by fallen leaves.

Naruto adjusted his backpack and let out a content sigh. ā€œMan, this feels good. Fresh, quiet….ā€ He glanced back to make sure Sasuke was keeping up. The dark-haired man moved at his own steady pace, camera already in hand, his eyes darting over the undergrowth and tree trunks as though the forest itself were a puzzle to be solved.

Every so often, the shutter clicked, crisp and sharp in the silence. A cluster of mushrooms, a crooked branch reaching like a hand, light spilling onto the path—it didn’t matter if it was big or small, Sasuke captured it with the same care.

Naruto slowed his steps, falling in beside him. ā€œYou know,ā€ he said with a grin, ā€œyou’re starting to look like an actual nature photographer. Give it a few months more, and you’ll be selling your work.ā€

Sasuke shot him a sideways glance, unimpressed, but Naruto caught the tiny smile.Ā 

The woods were quiet except for the crunch of leaves and the calls of distant birds. The sun filtered through the canopy, casting shifting patterns of gold and green along the path. Naruto walked a little ahead, humming softly, his hands behind his head as he scanned the surroundings with bright curiosity. Sasuke followed more calmly, occasionally snapping a picture when something caught his eye.

After a while, the trail opened into a small clearing. There, half-hidden under vines and moss, stood an abandoned cabin. Its wooden walls were weathered gray, the roof sagging slightly, but it had a charm to it, like something pulled out of a forgotten story. The front porch still held the skeleton of a rocking chair, and wildflowers had claimed the space around the steps.

Naruto stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening.
—Whoa… look at this. It’s like something out of a fairytale.

He walked up the few steps and pushed the door gently. It creaked open with a long groan, revealing dust, broken furniture, and a shaft of sunlight cutting through a hole in the roof. Despite the decay, it didn’t feel eerie—just quiet, abandoned, a reminder of lives that had once filled it.

Sasuke stood a little back at first, observing. His gaze lingered on the peeling paint, on the way ivy climbed the window frame. Slowly, he lifted his camera and snapped a few shots.
—It’s old, but… interesting, he murmured, stepping closer.

Naruto turned toward him, grinning.
—You think anyone lived here a hundred years ago? Maybe some lumberjack or hermit? Or maybe… —his grin widened mischievously— it’s haunted.

Sasuke gave him a flat look, though the corner of his mouth twitched.
—You’d like that, wouldn’t you.

—Tch, come on, don’t tell me you’re not at least a little curious, Naruto teased, pushing the door wider and gesturing him inside.

Sasuke sighed but followed. The floorboards groaned under their steps, but it held. Inside, the remains of a fireplace sat in one corner, cold and crumbled, and a table with one leg broken leaned against the far wall. Dust sparkled in the sunlight, disturbed by their movement.

Naruto crouched, brushing his hand over something half-buried under dirt—a small, rusted tin cup. He held it up, smiling faintly.
—Guess someone really did live here. Makes you wonder what happened to them.

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. He was looking around, his eyes sharp, as if he could almost see the ghosts of the past in the empty room. Finally, he said softly:
—People leave. Sometimes suddenly. Sometimes because they can’t stay anymore.

Naruto looked at him, hearing more in the words than what was said. For a moment, silence stretched between them, heavy but not uncomfortable. Then Naruto smiled again, breaking the tension.
—Well… if this place collapses on us, at least I’ll have you to blame.

Sasuke huffed quietly, but this time he didn’t hide the faint, reluctant smile that tugged at his lips.

Inside the cabin, the air smelled of damp wood and dust, but there was a quiet pull to keep looking. Naruto, curious as always, poked around the corners, shifting aside bits of debris with his foot. Sasuke, more deliberate, scanned the room with his eyes before kneeling near a fallen shelf. He brushed away dirt and dry leaves until something caught the light—a small object half-buried under the rubble.

He picked it up carefully, holding it between his fingers. It was a pocket watch, tarnished and worn, its glass cracked but still intact enough to reflect a dull glint of sunlight. The chain was broken, and when Sasuke tried to open it, the hinge creaked but revealed an old, faded photograph inside—a man and a woman standing stiffly, hand in hand, their faces blurred with age.

Naruto leaned closer, peering over his shoulder.
—No way… that’s so cool. Think it belonged to the people who lived here?

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. His gaze lingered on the tiny, forgotten relic, and then, without a word, he raised his camera and snapped a picture. The click echoed softly in the still cabin.

—It’s fragile, he finally said, his voice low. —But it’s… real.

Naruto watched him a moment, then gave a small smile, softer than usual. He didn’t press with more questions. Instead, he patted Sasuke’s shoulder lightly before heading back toward the door.
—Alright… let’s not get cursed or something. How about we eat outside? I’m starving.

They stepped out into the clearing again, the cabin behind them like a sleeping ghost in the trees. Naruto spread one of their blankets on the grass where the sunlight cut through the branches, the cabin in view but softened by distance. He unpacked the sandwiches and granola from his bag, handing one to Sasuke before flopping down cross-legged.

The breeze was gentle, carrying the scent of pine and earth. As they ate, Naruto chewed loudly, breaking the stillness with his easy presence.
—This isn’t so bad, huh? A little creepy, but not too bad.

Sasuke glanced at the cabin, the pocket watch still in his mind, and then at Naruto. He gave a small nod.
—Not bad, he admitted.

And for a while, they ate quietly, the abandoned cabin standing like a forgotten guardian over their simple meal, the forest whispering around them.

The air smelled of pine and the faint musk of the old cabin, the silence of the woods wrapping them in a strange intimacy. Naruto had been unusually quiet as they ate, chewing slower, his gaze sometimes drifting to the moss-covered roof of the cabin, other times to Sasuke. Finally, he set his piece of bread down and broke the stillness.

—Sasuke… have you decided what you want to do?

Sasuke paused, lowering the camera he had been fiddling with. His eyes narrowed slightly, but there was a faint curl of his lips, like he couldn’t help teasing.
—Tired of me already?

Naruto snorted softly, not rising to the bait. His voice was softer now, threaded with something more serious.
—No. It’s just… in a few months, after the holidays, I think I’ll go back to work. So I was wondering what you want to do.

That seemed to take the weight out of Sasuke’s smirk. He shifted, elbows resting on his knees as he looked at the view in front of them—the tall trees swaying, the sky pale but bright above. His silence stretched long enough that Naruto went on, almost nervously.

—You could come with me… you know, my house is open for you. And maybe… maybe you could continue your studies too.

The words came easily, but Naruto’s heartbeat wasn’t calm. He meant every syllable, yet he wasn’t sure if Sasuke would hear it as an offer of care, or a burden. Sasuke turned his head slowly, meeting his gaze.

There was no sarcasm this time. Only thought. Conflict. The dark eyes studied him like he was a puzzle too dangerous to touch and too tempting to ignore.

—…I don’t know, —Sasuke admitted finally. His voice was quiet, rawer than he intended. He dropped his eyes to his hands, fidgeting with the camera strap. —I haven’t really thought that far.

Naruto didn’t push. He just nodded, giving a small smile that was both understanding and patient.
—That’s okay. You don’t have to decide right now.

The silence returned, but this time it felt different—softer, less heavy. The kind of quiet that let things grow without pressure.

Sasuke leaned back on his hands, tilting his head toward the trees as if the answer might be hidden in the swaying branches. He hated admitting uncertainty, hated the way it sat in his chest like a loose thread he couldn’t cut. But Naruto’s question clung to him, digging under the surface.

—It’s not that I don’t want to decide, —he said finally, his tone low, almost reluctant. —It’s just… I’ve spent so long being perfect in a place that i hated, and study something that hated. I still need to decided what i'm gonna do with my family compagny. I don’t know if I’ve ever really stopped to think about what I want, not what’s expected of me.

Naruto watched him carefully, not interrupting. He knew better than to break the flow when Sasuke was speaking like this.

—And now… —Sasuke exhaled, almost a laugh but too bitter to carry the sound. —Now I don’t even know if I’m someone who can fit into a house, into… into someone else’s life.

Naruto picked up a small twig and rolled it between his fingers. His smile was soft, but his eyes steady.
—You don’t have to ā€œfit,ā€ Sasuke. My place isn’t a box. It’s just… a place. A place where you’d have a door to close if you wanted. A roof when it rains. And someone who… cares if you come home or not.

Sasuke’s throat tightened. He looked away, but the words sank deep, too honest to dismiss. Naruto said it like it was the simplest truth in the world, not something that could shift the ground beneath them.

For a while, neither spoke. The only sounds were the rustle of the trees and the faint creak of the cabin settling in the wind. Sasuke finally muttered, almost to himself:
—It’s a lot easier when you make it sound that simple.

Naruto leaned back, lying on the grass with his hands behind his head, gaze fixed on the drifting clouds.
—That’s because it is simple, Sasuke. You’re the one making it complicated.

That earned him a faint, reluctant smirk. But Sasuke didn’t argue.

Naruto noticed the way Sasuke had grown quiet, retreating back into himself after their talk. He didn’t push. He only offered a small smile and said gently,

—You don’t need to decide now.

That seemed to lift some of the weight from the air between them. Sasuke gave a faint nod, and just like that, the subject was left behind, tucked away for another day.

They packed up the little lunch they had shared by the cabin and started back through the woods. The path was narrow, roots pushing up through the soil, and the air felt heavier with each step they took toward camp. By the time the trees thinned and the clearing came into view, the sky had turned a pale gray. Thick clouds had gathered, swallowing up the blue, and the air carried that damp, metallic taste that always came before rain.

Naruto glanced up, frowning slightly.
—Tch. Looks like the weather’s turning on us.

Sasuke followed his gaze, watching the dark clouds roll slowly overhead. The fire pit they’d left behind looked small and fragile under the looming sky.

Naruto scratched the back of his head.
—I was thinking… maybe it’s better if we don’t camp here tonight. If it pours, we’ll be stuck in the mud with everything soaked.

Sasuke didn’t argue; he could already feel the change in the wind, the promise of a storm not far off. He adjusted the strap of his bag over his shoulder and said simply:
—Let’s pack and move before it breaks.

Naruto gave a quick grin at his agreement, already moving to gather their things. The camp that had felt so peaceful under the stars suddenly looked temporary, fragile—as if the forest itself had decided their stay was over.

Notes:

Did you like this first chapter, let me know what you think About it!!!!